And in Samaria

:AnJ .
Jn
Samaria"
Mildred W. Spain
CARI&&EAN S£A
PACil=IC 0C£AN
CJ:NlRAL AM"£'Q I C-A

. ..
)
(
t
DALlAs~ UNITED
New on?a'ns
Mexico City
CE.NTRAL
and the Caribbean Area
Major Air Lines - - -
Principa l Steamship Lines - - -- -
Distances in Na utical Mil as
0 5G 100 1 ~0 2.00 JOO ..oo $00
Sta.tute Miles
i i
I I
I I
TATES I
I I
II
I
I I
,'ATLANTIC I OCE.AN
I \
I
I II
I I
I 1
I I
I I
I ~::_..~ t 1
/, ·- .··.~. . & \
I ··
I~~·:
• . ... 1-<1
'··. -'Y
\ 7
I
/ ~ ~.· ~~ \
~ .~'\ -.y'
:: --;·.: ~ I '(f
~· !- \.. _ ·~ \m <:-<:?
···. \.. ~. \ ~()
•• , . \.. \ \5'
J:,...
...~,....
..,.,
•• _,
I
·I
•
• :'\ .. ;.. ..... { f ~
~ ,,..~.,·~ .. ·... ; / ..·v ..
• r, ""'--~"• •' '•\ f / ~
(J B ,. \·.
\
''. . , d
., t:o'4q.
...
.... ,. :
\
I
T.-.---~_,~c - ..,Ij ---~

\"' ___
\ I
I 1
I I
JA~I
CA II1/
II
II •
,------- C.4RJB8E.AN r-~-t
I I
I I
I I
II
;,I
~
t
I•·
I.-
II
1'-
/~
/.t
//
l.f
I
I
I
I
I
,.
I i
I i
i
i-.
'-·
COLOMBIA lI
-- SOUTH AME.RICA
\
Cyrus Ingerson Scofield, D . D., 1843-1921
''AND IN SAMARIA''
Revised and Extended
A Story of More Than Sixty Years' Missionary

Witness in Central America
1890- 1954
By
MILDRED W. SPAIN
For thirty-seven years connected with administrative
phases of the Central American Mission,
and having personal travel
knowledge of the field.
Published by
THE CENTRAL AMERICAN MISSION
3611 Congress Avenue
Dallas 19, Texas
1954
Printed in the U. S. A.
By
Banks Upshaw and Company
Dallas 1, Texas
7JEDICATION
To the memory of the Beloved Founder

of the
Central American Mission,
Reverend Cyrus Ingerson Scofield, D. D.,
and three other of God's noblemen
Luther Rees, David Howell Scott,
and Ernest Malport Powell,
whose devoted participation 1n the
work of the Mission can never
be measured, this volume is
affectionately dedicated.
" ... and ye shall be witnesses unto me
both in Jerusalem, and in all J udaea,
and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost
part of the earth."-Acts 1 :8
PREFACE
"What mean these stones? ... That all the people of the
earth might know the hand of the Lord, that it is mighty."
-Josh. 4:21-24
It was in recognition of the Central American Mission's fif-
tieth anniversary that "And In Samaria" was first published
The original narrative made "no profession at being a de-
tailed record of the entire fifty years; but rather, sought to
recount somewhat fully the trials and triumphs in early days,
of those who were pioneers, and then to reproduce with
longer strokes that which had its beginning at so great a
cost," bringing the story as far as through the year 1940.
This Second Edition is prompted first by the fact that
the First Edition has long been out of print and some avail-
able volume on the subject in hand is much overdue; second,
by the desire to record and summarize something of the
progress of these recent years, thus keeping ever before the
Central American Mission and its constituency the faithful-
ness of God, not only in planting this vine, but in nurturing,
keeping alive, and giving growth to that which had its source
in Him.
Aggression on the enemy's soil entails always that conflict
with unseen powers which is the most real of all combat, and
yet for which only a few seem gifted with discernment or
garrisoned with the courage which triumphs. That noble
band known as "missionary pioneers," world-wide, more than
any other division of the church militant, knows experi-
mentally the meaning of wrestling "not against flesh and
blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the
rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wicked-
ness in high places." They know also that "the weapons of
our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God, to the
pulling down of strong holds," and in such verities is found
the secret of their conquest.
These truths underlie whatever this record of the years
may paint; and to the One "like the Son of God" who has
walked beside them through the fire, both they and we
ascribe all honor for every acquisition made in Central
America.
It is hoped that the volume may prove a source of per-
sonal courage and inspiration, fanning into flame any smoul-
dering embers of possible missionary vitality within the soul
and exerting a compelling influence toward fuller devotion
to the cause.
Sincere and grateful acknowledgment is hereby made to
Mr. Charles S. Frazier for the making of the maps; to Mrs.
Lavinia Haddix for the art work on the jacket; and to Miss
Anna M. Van Hook for her critical examination of the manu-
script and her valuable suggestions.
CONTENTS
Page
Chapter I
A Land of Tropic Beauty . . . . . . 1
Chapter II
The Founding of a Mission . . . . . . 6
Chapter III
Setting the Stakes in Costa Rica . . 14
Chapter IV
Hills and Vales of Honduras . . 54
Chapter V
Toward El Salvador . . . . . 104
Chapter VI
Scaling Guatemalan Heights 154
Chapter VII
Beside Nicaragua's Lakes . . . . 214
Chapter VI II
A Bridge Between Two Continents . . . . . 262
Chapter IX
Training of National Workers . 289
Chapter X
The Mission's Newer Projects . . . . . 300
Chapter XI
School Work in Central America . . 315
Chapter XII
The Forwa·r d Look . . . . . 324
·,.
Lake Atitlan, Guatemala, with Volcano San Pedro
(Taken from Mountain Above Panajachel)
"AND l WILL MAKE ALL MY MOUNTAINS A WAY" -
Jsaiah 49:11
Scene Near Limon, Costa Rica
" •• WHERE HIS ISLANDS LIFT THEIR FRONDED PALMS
IN AIR"
CHAPTER I
A LAND OF TROPIC BEAUTY
The group of independent republics composing Central
America lies between Mexico on the north and South Amer-
ica on the south, thus forming the lower extremity of the
North American Continent. At the time of the founding
of the Central American Mission, Central America did not
include Panama. Today it is listed as a Central American
Republic. The small country of British Honduras is also
to be seen on the map of Central America. This, however,
is not a unit of that group of countries. It is, as its name
implies, a British possession.
The six actual Central American Republics in their order,
beginning at the extreme northwest, are Guatemala, Hon-
duras, El Salvador, Nicaragua, Costa Rica and Panama,
and these countries compose the working field of the Central
American Mission.
PHYSICAL FEATURES AND CLIMATE
The chief mountain chain of the Western Hemisphere

extends in a southeasterly direction through the Republics,
thus making for a generally mountainous territory, though
on either side are the coastal plains. Even within small
areas there is much variety of temperature, and one can
scarcely imagine more contrast than exists between the ex-
hilarating climate of the altitudes and the hot oppressiveness
in the little port towns.
A chain of volcanoes appears mostly along or near the
Pacific coast. Twenty of these belong to Guatemalan soil
alone and some tower in majestic grandeur as high as nearly
[ 1l
2 . . . And in Sa11'WNia
14,000 feet above sea level. Volcanic peaks appear in all

of the Republics save Honduras, and they have not failed
to lend their quota of thrill and tragedy to the history of
those lands. Honduras, while not volcanic, is exceedingly
mountainous, and of such character as to make travel very
difficult, though altitudes are lower than in Guatemala.
It is doubtful if the scenic beauty of Central America
is greatly surpassed elsewhere in the Western Hemisphere.
There is no monotony as one moves from the verdure-draped
coasts and pine-scented hills of Honduras, across the fertile
fields of El Salvador, climbs the heights of Guatemala's
lofty mountains, rests beside Nicaragua's expansive lakes,
basks in the ideal climate on the upland plateau of Costa
Rica, and views the wonders of the Panama Canal. While
each Republic is characterized by one or two outstanding
features, in greater or less degree other natural attributes
are more or less common to all. Blending the scene int~
one grand panorama of harmony is the luxuriant tropical
vegetation with its multicolored floral beauty and its inter-
esting agricultural production.
In most parts of Central America the annual rainfall is
heavy. The Pacific side experiences a wet season from May
to November, and a dry season for the remainder of the
year, and these periods are quite as their names imply.
On the Atlantic side, in many sections, rains are prevalent
throughout the year, in some places amounting frequently
to 15 0 inches annual precipitation.
PoPULATION
The population of ten million includes almost two million

aboriginal Indians and a scattering of negroes and whites.
Eut the principal racial element is of mixed Spanish and
A Land of Tropic Beauty 3
Indian blood known as Ladinos, the beginning of whose
history dates from the Spanish Conquest. These form
more than half of the total number of inhabitants. The
pure-blood Indian population is confined largely to Guate-
mala, where conservative figures indicate that these account
for 65 to 70 percent of the whole. The mass of them live
apart, retaining their separate dialects, customs, tribal dress,
and cleaving to much of their own religious tradition, which
i~ often inseparably mixed with Romanistic ritual.
LANGUAGES
Spanish is the prevailing and official language; but it

has not in any adequate sense been adopted by the Indian
population of Guatemala. The men of the tribes know
enough Spanish for trading purposes and to get along with
the officials, while the women are, in the main, ignorant
of it. Indian dialects are as many as the tribes, some author-
ities indicating more than 40 language divisions in all Central
America.
SociAL CoNDITIONS AND EDUCATION
The poor and lower classes make up the mass population,

though in the larger cities there is a considerable element
of the high class and well-to-do. Compared with the United
States, certainly the number is relatively small of those we
.know as a middle class, though the size of this group is
.
mcreasmg.
Generally speaking, the birth rate is almost double the
death rate. Infant mortality is high. Also, to say that 60
percent of the births are illegitimate is called a conservative
estimate. While more is being done than ev~r to promote
popular education, a high percent of illiteracy still remains.
Barring Costa Rica, almost 70 percent of the population is
... And in Samoria
illiterate. Including Costa Rica, which has an illiteracy of

only 24 percent, the ratio is lowered to less than 60 percent
for all of Central America. Costa Rica has for many years
given attention to education, and it is said that the little
country can boast of more school teachers than soldiers.
PRoDucTs AND OccuPATIONS
The products of the soil, chiefly corn, bananas and coffee,

provide the occupations and sustenance of the populace.
· There is little manufacturing. From the corn is made the
tortilla, the native "staff of life", while a ready market is
found for coffee and bananas in the United States, and for
coffee in Europe. Since bananas are most successfully
produced in the coastal lowlands, and coffee thrives at
moderate heights, these are perfectly adapted to Central
America's varying altitude and climate. The banana in-
dustry is the result of foreign development, while, on the
contrary, the growth and exportation of coffee is largely
the work of the nationals. Other products worthy of men-
tion are sugar, cocoanuts, cocoa, gold, silver, mahogany and
hides, the most of which are also of export value.
THE RELIGIOUS NEED AND CHALLENGE
Sponsors of missionary effort in Latin lands are far too

frequently approached with such inquiries as, "Why must
missionaries be sent to Latin America? Are these not
Christian lands?" As a Mission to Central America, we are
confronted with the same inquiry. Religious censuses in-
clude Central America, with all other Catholic lands, as a
part of the so-called Christian world. One needs, however,
only limited knowledge of Latin American conditions to
realize how untrue this is. In the words of Dr. C. I. Scofield,
"Christians acquainted with Romanism only in the United
A Land of Tropic Beauty s
States have no conception of how utterly debased and idol-
atrous it is in Spanish America."
When more than 400 years ago, the Spanish Conquest
brought political subjugation to that part of the Western
World which now comprises Mexico, Central America and
South America, it brought the same subjugation religiously.
The misused ordinance of baptism was the arch under which
a new world passed into serfdom to the Pope of Rome, even
as it became a vassalage of the King of Spain. There was
no preaching of the Word of Truth, no message of the grace
of God which led men to repentance and the acceptance of
a new heart and life through Jesus Christ. Rather, the
transaction amounted to the superimposing upon the Indian
paganism, of a lifeless ceremonial system carrying with it
certain terminology of the Christian faith. With the cere-
monialism came the extortionate demands of a corrupt and
immoral religious hierarchy and priesthood. The result of
the whole is summed up in the words of one well able to
interpret any phase of Latin American life: "The densest
ignorance prevailing everywhere; more than half of the
population illiterate; a celibate priesthood living in open
shame; immorality almost universal among young men,
and probably one-half of the people living in adultery;
the Lord's Day given up to bull fights, gambling, drunk-
enness and general hilarity; . . . the country undeveloped
and the rude implements of centuries ago in common use;
poverty oppressing the multitude and beggars swarming
the streets."
Missionaries to such lands all testify to the fact that
converts insist they had never caught the faintest ray of
gospel light from the system to which they had adhered.
CHAPTER II
THE FOUNDING OF A MISSION
ITS PRAYER BACKGROUND
"Before they call I will answer, and while they are yet
speaking I will hear."
In the latter half of the nineteenth century, two men of
Canada went to the Republic of Costa Rica, Central America,
purchased coffee plantations near San Jose, the capital, and
took up permanent residence there. Among the English and
American colony to be found in San Jose, they met and
married young women of high Christian character. The two
families became faithful attendants and helpers at the serv-
ices of the English church which had been founded years
before by Scotch Presbyterians. Many of the English-speak-
ing colony attended these services; but this element was as
a drop in a bucket compared with the multiple thousands
of Spanish-speaking all around, living in spiritual blindness
black as night. True, there was present a religious system,
and outward evidences of much "religion" were everywhere.
But these two spiritually sensitive and discerning Christian
women, Mrs. Robert Ross and Mrs. Robert Lang, were
moved and burdened because of the utter absence of any light
or power for the native peoples which could extricate them
from the maze of idolatry, superstition, immorality and
drunkenness so oppressive on every hand.
They gave themselves to prayer that God would thrust
forth laborers from somewhere into this Costa Rican harvest
field. The days and months slipped by and they prayed on
but no one came. According to their own subsequent testi-
[ 6J
The Founding of a l'viission 7
mony, sometimes they were tempted to cease their petitions.

Yet in the presence of the awful need, they seemed unable
to let go, and so the prayer for laborers continued to wing
its way to the throne of God.
ITS FouNDING
It was during his first pastorate of the First Congrega-
tional Church of Dallas, Texas ( 18 8 2-18 9 5) that Cyrus
Ingerson Scofield attended, for several successive summers,.
the Niagara Bible Conference at Niagara, N. Y., and there
made contacts and formed friendships which had important
bearings upon subsequent attainments. Of no little note and
value among these was his fellowship with Hudson Taylor,
Founder of the China Inland Mission, the unique ministry
of which had even then been demonstrating the power and
faithfulness of God for almost a quarter of a century.
Through this touch, his attention was directed to a study of
the missionary enterprise as unfolded in the Scriptures.
In the summer of 1888, Dr. Scofield was again absent
from his Dallas pastorate, on an eastern visit. It was
then that certain seemingly incidental circumstances brought
graphically to his alert attention the little country of Cos(a
Rica, with its awful religious destitution, its "dissolute priests
making a mockery of ministering to the people spiritually."
Upon his return to Dallas, he shared the new-found
information with a small group of the spiritual men of his
church, disclosing also his heart-turning toward the needy
little land with its then 280,000 souls and his increasing
burden for it, and calling them into prayer fellowship. One
of these friends, Mr. Luther Rees, was moved to make
further investigation as to the other Central American Re-
publics. The findings were that not only was Costa Rica
8 ... And in Samaria
destitute of gospel light, but that the Spanish-speaking and

Indian population of the other four Republics presented a
similar picture, with the following exceptions: The Pres-
byterian Church U.S. A. had made a small beginning in
Guatemala in 1882, and since 1849 the Moravian Church
had been laboring among the Miskito Indians and the
English-speaking people on the east coast of Nicaragua.
The conviction deepened in the heart of Dr. Scofield that
God would hold the Christians of the United States respon-
sible for these perishing ones so unaccountably neglected,
while the gospel was being carried to far-off lands. In the
little publication called The Believer, of which he was
Editor, about this time he wrote, "It is a fact of tremendous
import, in view of the inspired plan of campaign in Acts
1 :8-'Jerusalem and in all Judea, and in Samaria'-that
Central America is the nearest unoccupied mission field to
any Christian in the United States and Canada! We have
passed over our Samaria!"
The great missionary societies in Europe naturally felt
that the responsibility of evangelizing these countries rested
upon the American churches. Upon diligent inquiry it was
learned that none of the denominational boards in America
were prepared to open work in the near future in any of the
Republics where no entrance had been made. "And so," said
Dr. Scofield, "the duty rests back upon the consciences of
individual Christians, without regard to denominational
lines."
In The Believer of October, 1890, the Editor had pre-
sented the spiritual destitution of Costa Rica, and had issued
a call to prayer to the end that missionaries should be raised
up. In the November number, he was able to publish the
foll owing:
The Founding of a Mission 9
". . . Already God has graciously answered in part the

prayers for Costa Rica. A few of the Lord's stewards have
been led to form the Central American Mission, with Costa
Rica as first objective ... Now let renewed and unceasing
prayer be made to the Lord of the harvest that He thrust
forth laborers into this field so white, so inviting, so near."
The organization took place at the home of Dr. Scofield,
on November 14, 1890, though Mr. Rees sometimes would
say, "The 'haystack' prayer meetings were held in my down-
town office." Mr. Rees became the Chairman, Dr. Scofield
the Secretary, and Mr. E. M. Powell the Treasurer. Mr.
W. A. Nason was the fourth member of the Council.
ITS CHARACTER AND PuRPOSE
Dr. Scofield recorded: "Three words define the spirit and

purpose of this Mission: Evangelical, evangelistic, undenom-
inational. The Provisional Council believes profoundly in
the power of the gospel to save men of 'all nations and kin-
dreds and people and tongues' and to save them just as
they are, without preliminary processes, though these may
fitly follow. It will seek, within its field, ... to obey literally
the command to 'preach the Gospel to every creature'."
As to financial policy, the Mission adopted in the begin-
ning that which is known as a faith basis, and this has con-
tinued to the present. There is no personal solicitation of
funds, no debts are contracted. The Council's agreement
with the missionaries assures a faithful distribution of those
funds which are provided from month to month.
In the January, 1891, Believer, Dr. Scofield was able to
publish the following bit of news, which certainly bore every
evidence that God was moving:
"The multitude of friends so graciously raised up in
10 ... And in Sa~
every part of the land for the Central American Mission

will be gratified to learn that already two missionaries have
been accepted for work in Costa Rica, Mr. and Mrs. W. W.
McConnell of St. Paul, Minn. Thus in less than three
months from the time when a little group of believers in
Texas accepted from the Lord the privilege of sending the
gospel of His grace into the unevangelized regions of
Central America, laborers have been raised up in far away
Minnesota, and friends everywhere."
In February, 1891, Mr. McConnell reached the field of
the Mission's objective. "When he putteth forth his own
sheep he goeth before them!" That must have been invested
with a new and vital meaning for this servant of God
forever afterward, for there in a strange land the footprints
of Deity were unmistakable. Two Christian families poured
out their welcome and two of God's handmaidens thrilled
with the ecstasy of answered prayer; yea, back of that, they
sensed the exhilarating joy of being intercessory voices to-
ward the furtherance of divine purposes. How unsearchable
are the ways of God! A land groping in darkness; two women
moved to pray; an American pastor brought in.to contact
with a vital missionary endeavor; his heart strangely stirred
toward foreign missions; the aforesaid needy land brought
graphically and unexpectedly before him; his heart bur-
dened; a mission founded; missionaries sent forth! The
end of it all? Of such there is no end. As eternity is unending,
so is such a chain of divine forging.
SETTING THE STAKES IN COSTA RICA
CARIBBEAN
SEA
•<(
~
COSTA RICA <(
2
Missiona.ry Residence Sta.tlons.e PACIFIC OCE.AN
Organized Churches ............ ~
Other Congresa.ti ons ........ .. .o
PRO VI NCE.S ...... ....... ALAJUE.LA
Pres e nt C.AM Fleld ...... ~.OW&.
0 10 2~ ~0 7G
Scale of Miles
CosTA RicA
Area-23,000 sq. mi. (appr. the size of West Virginia).

Population-800,875.
Capital-San Jose; population, 86,909.
Physical Characteristics-The country is mountain-
ous, and includes six volcanoes. Dense forests cover
much of the Atlantic slopes, while on the Pacific side
are fertile stretches of pasture and tillable land. The
Rio de Reventazon, winding from near Cartago toward
the Atlantic coast, is one of the scenic beauties of
the land.
Approach and Inland Travel-Lim6n on the Atlantic
side and Puntarenas on the Pacific side are the two
principal ports. San Jose, the capital, situated some-
what in the midst of the Republic, is 103 miles by rail
from Port Limon, and 73 miles .from Puntarenas.
In the central plateau region is _an extensive system
of highways, partly hard-surfaced, which accounts
for an ample bus service.
San Jose is on the Pan American World Airways
route between the United States and South America.
Also TACA Airlines links it with the other Central
American capitals. Local airlines connect important
points within the Republic.
The Map-The 16 organized churches and the other
established preaching places are indicated by the
missionary residence stations and the other markings
on the map.
The extreme north, including portions of the prov-
inces! of Alajuela, Heredia and Limon, and the ex-
treme southeast (part of the Province of Puntarenas)
are very sparsely populated.
t Political divisions corresponding to states in the

U.S. A.
[ 13]
CHAPTER Ill
SETTING THE STAKES IN COSTA RICA
Mr. Kenneth Grubb, in Religion in Central America,
writes:
"Much of the early work of missions was carried on under
conditions of extreme difficulty . . . The Central American
Mission had its share of these difficulties. Health conditions
were bad: missionaries succumbed to yellow fever or other
prevalent diseases, and in the higher lands were sometimes
victims of nervous strain. The bitter fanaticism of many
of the people made it impossible for the traveling missionary
to count upon the minimum of hospitality usually extended,
even by primitive tribes, to the peaceful visitor. The mule
trails were next to impassable in wet weather. Journeys,
even in these small Republics, were a matter of days and
weeks, sometimes in regions where the rainfall exceeds 150
inches per year. Revolutions and devastating earthquakes
interrupted both itineration and settled activities for weeb
and months at a time. Local authorities refused permi~
and denied legitimate rights. Widespread illiteracy and igno-
rance made it easy to persuade the people that the evangelis~
were actually the cause of much of the current troubles."
This bit of summary is a fitting prelude for the record
of evangelical beginnings in any and all of the Central
American Republics. So many notes of experience in the
path of the trail blazer are intimated; and many of these
continue right through the years, though perhaps not with
such intensity latterly as at the first.
In January, 1891, Mr. and Mrs. W. W. McConnell of
St. Paul, Minn., were accepted as the fir& mi~onaries of
[14]
Setting the Stakes in Costa Rica 15
the Central American Mission. It seemed the manifest

mind of the Lord that in the Republic of · Costa Rica the
work should begin. And so, in February, Mr. McConnell
sailed from New Orleans for Costa Rica, accompanied by
Mr. E. M. Powell of Dallas, Texas, the Treasurer of the
newly-formed Board. Mrs. McConnell followed later with
their three boys.
Costa Rica was found to be a mission field at once needy
and interesting. One of the two smallest of the Central
American Republics, 17 5 miles at its widest point and 74
at its narrowest, Costa Rica is marked by two volcanic ranges
separated by a single plateau, making it a really mountainous
country. In the northern range the great crater of Irazu
towers 11,200 feet, and from its summit can be seen both the
Atlantic and Pacific Oceans. In the southern range the
peak of Chirrip6 Grande rises to 12,44 7 feet. There are
numerous volcanoes, though few are still active. Earth-
quake shocks are not infrequent.
With a population then of about 280,000 souls, mostly
gathered upon the high central plateau, no gospel work
whatever was to be found among the Spanish-speaking peo-
ple. A Baptist missionary to the English-speaking J amai-
can negroes, supported by the Baptists of Jamaica, was
stationed at Port Limon on the Atlantic coast, while in San
Jose, the capital, was found a small Protestant chapel, also
for the English-speaking colony.
THE RELIGIOUS PICTURE
As to the religious conditions in general which confronted

the first missionaries to Central America, and which remain
practically the same wherever the gospel has not changed
them, we quote from early letters of Mr. McConnell:
16 . . . And in Samaria
"During the Feast of Semana Santa the latter part of

March, I witnessed a number of processions in which were
thousands of people, nearly all of whom got down on their
knees in the street or showed in some way their reverence
for the priests and the images of Jesus, Mary and Joseph,
which were carried about, life-size. On 'Good Friday' they
put an image of Jesus on a cross in the cathedral. The same
evening, in an arbor of green trees and plants at Carmen
Church, there was another image of Jesus. A man was
selling ribbons which had been measured around the neck
of this image or some of the saints, and blessed by the church,
to be worn by the buyer to keep away sickness. At the
cathedral a great many people were kneeling before images,
saying prayers. At Soledad Church several hundred people
were listening to a priest explaining about the sufferings
and sorrows of Mary. The following Sunday there was a
resurrection procession and Judas was burned in effigy.
"A few Sundays ago a bull fight was staged at a neigh-
boring village, in front of the church, the proceeds, I under-
stand, to go to the church. These bull fights are held annu-
ally in each city and village in honor of some saint, usually
the one the town is named for.
"Until two years ago there was no civil marriage, and
the priests charged so much to marry the people that many
of them got along without having a ceremony. Many of
the priests consider their marriage to the church sufficient
to allow the grossest immorality without reproach. An old
resident whose word is reliable, told me of a priest now
deceased, who was reputed to be the father of 63 children."
Mr. McConnell concluded, "Do these people need the
gospel? And shall it be given to them in our day if the Lord
tarries?"
PERSECUTION
Unmolested for something like four centuries, it was not

to be supposed that the religious hierarchy which had thus
long held sway over body, soul and spirit of the country's
population would greet the messengers of a new day with
undisturbed acquiescence. Even the usual Latin courtesy
and cordiality accorded the stranger within their gates was
ofttimes forgotten in the presence of this new type of visitor,
and experiences such as the following recorded by Mr. Mc-
Connell were not uncommon:
"We visited Escasu and went to the top of the mountain
on the other side of the village. Passing through the village
we distributed some tracts, and on our return a crowd of
laborers who were making adobes were waiting to stone us.
They let the ladies pass, but threw at Mr. Wilbur. When
I came along they threw at me after I had passed them,
hitting my saddle with mud, and one stone the size of my
two fists struck me in the back. I was a little lame and used
up for three days, but am all right now."
And this, written a bit later by Mr. H. C. Dillon after
he had reached Costa Rica:
"Senor Odio, a native convert, and I have made a trip
of some 90 miles over the mountains north and west of here
on horseback, but going afoot when we could not ride the
horses. While out we held 15 services, preached to about
300 people, sold some Bibles and Gospels and distributed
a large number of tracts.
"At San Ramon, a place of some eight to ten thousand
people about 25 miles north of here, the second night of
our visit, a mob of 150 men led by the priest ordered us
to leave town. We locked the door so that they could not
crowd us too much, and preached the gospel to those who

were inside while those outside tried to pull the building
down. Just before the service the third night, the Governor
came to us with the information that a mob of at least 200
was coming to do violence, and that he could offer us no
protection whatever and he thought we had better get out
of town as quickly as possible. After prayer we thought it
evident the Lord would have us remain, and we did so.
"The mob came in full force, some armed with whips,
some with clubs, others with machetes. Many of them had
candles in their pockets, and the leader had a Bible under
his arm and asked to be admitted, as he wanted to hear the
gospel. We recognized him and allowed them to crowd in
till the room was full, then locked the door and pocketed
the key. We preached the gospel to them in a few words
and told them that since they had adjudged themselves
unworthy of the gospel we would go to other parts. They
had been kept very quiet up to this time by our boldness
in locking them in; but the crowd outside had become very
restless, so we told them good-night, opened the door, and
they got out to wait for us. A few remained to ask about the
gospel, and while talking to them my companion was sitting
by an opening in the wall, and the crowd amused themselves
by taking turns spitting on him. They kept waiting for us
to come out, but we passed through a side door into the
adjoining hotel where a half-dozen people waited for us
to give them the gospel."
PRIVILEGES ENLARGING
Mr. and Mrs. McConnell had been warmly received by

the two English Christian families earlier referred to. Every
hospitality and courtesy was extended and every possible aid
was given in the work the McConnells had come to do.

The friendship of these families has continued throughout
the Mission's history.
These were days of getting acclimated, learning the
language, and becoming acquainted with the people. Simul-
taneously, multiple phases of service presented themselves.
Mr. McConnell assisted with the services for the English-
speaking colony, cultivated friendships with the nationals
and made trips to neighboring territories. Literature in
abundance was freely distributed, though ofttimes to be
acknowledged with a greeting of stones and other forms
of resentment.
Early in 1893 Mr. and Mrs. Clarence M. Wilbur and
Miss Margaret Neely joined the McConnells, to the un-
speakable joy of the entire missionary group. By this time
Mr. McConnell had mastered the Spanish for an effective
ministry, and he and Mr. Wilbur were able to do wide
traveling together while Mr. Wilbur laid siege to the lan-
guage which yielded rapidly to his studious mind. Accounts
of their early travels are most interesting, and at the end
of one trip Mr. Wilbur wrote:
"One can distribute tracts and sell Bibles in this country
without dismounting from one's horse. People are always
sitting in front of their houses and will politely come to
the roadside to talk. I wish you could see how awful is
the spiritual darkness, and yet how wide the door and how
bright the prospect, if only men and means are offered."
SoRROW AND Loss
Still others were being laid hold on for the work in the
newly opened lands, so that in the spring of 1894, with
~ven foreign missionaries on the field, it was felt well to
20 . . . And in SQfl'l4tW
look effectively toward the other countries. Mr. and Mrs.
H. C. Dillon had come to Costa Rica and tarried a little
with the workers there preparatory to entering the field of
their vision, El Salvador. . In May, 1894, it seemed the
leading of the Lord that Mr. and Mrs. Dillon, with their
two children, should accompany Mr. F. G. Penzotti, Agent
of the American Bible Society, to El Salvador, by way of
Nicaragua and possibly Guatemala. It was decided that
Mr. Wilbur should also make the trip with them. When
they reached Granada in the Republic of Nicaragua Mr.
Wilbur was suffering with a high temperature. Even then
he insisted upon continuing his work until he was physically
unable to do so. It was on June 19, in the afternoon, that
he became critically ill. Mr. Penzotti, who was then in
Managua 30 miles away, was telephoned and the next morn-
ing went by train to Granada. Mr. Wilbur grew steadily
worse and died in Mr. Penzotti's arms early in the afternoon
of June 20, a victim of yellow fever.
In writing the sad details to Mrs. Wilbur, who with their
baby had remained in Costa Rica for her husband to make
the trip into newer fields, Mr. Penzotti said in part:
"During his last hours he wrestled valiantly with the
fever; but as soon as he fell asleep his face revealed the
peace of the saints and the serenity of a hero soldier of
Christ ...
"As it is a dangerous disease, we had to bury him the
same day. We had a service in the presence of some 20
persons, singing the Doxology at the close, a thing unheard
of by those present, and we believe it was a good testimony
for these poor people."
Mr. Wilbur's body was buried near, but outside, the
cemetery, as in those days the public burying grounds were
Setting the Stakes. in Costa Rica 21
considered too sacred and holy for the Protestant dead.

Concerning Mr. Wilbur's seemingly untimely death, Mr.
McConnell wrote from Costa Rica to the Mission Head-
quarters under date of June 25, 1894:
"Two years ago the Lord laid this field upon his heart
and quickly opened the way for him to come, so that his
feet trod the soil of Central America 16 months lacking
one day. He began to preach the gospel publicly in Spanish
three months after he arrived on the field, and for six
months he held a meeting nearly every day. In personal
work and in circulating Bibles, portions and tracts, he was
untiring. He loved these people, realized their awful state
of darkness and hopelessness, worked very, very hard to
bring Christ before their hearts and to lead them to trust
in Him; and now all his work and weariness and service
in the body are over, for God has taken him."
AMONG THE ABORIGINES
The population of Costa Rica, unlike the other Central

American Republics, is largely European in origin. There
is a noticeable absence of Indian characteristics so prevalent
in the remainder of Central America. It is estimated that
in the beginning of the Spanish Conquest four centuries
ago, not more than 40,000 Indians were encountered in
this section of Central America. These, with the exception
of the Talamancas, are said to have been easily subjugated.
These facts account for the minimum of Indian blood, as
well as for the presence of a remaining number of this tribe
at the advent of the first missionaries.
These Talamanca Indians, numbering perhaps between
two and three thousand, were divided into some five groups
and were known by as many names, with corresponding
22 ••. And in Samaria
dialects. In surveying the land and marking its potentialities,
Mr. McConnell found these in the southeastern section of
the country, toward the Atlantic coast, and became much
burdened for missionaries to go among them. In answer
to his prayer and that which he had inspired in the homeland,
Mr. L. H. Jamison, together with Mr. H. C. Dillon of
the Arthington (Indian) Exploration mentioned later, went
over the ground in the early months of 1895. Mr. Dillon
reported on the visit as follows:
"In only one of the districts could we find anyone who
could speak enough Spanish to interpret for us . . . Where
we were able to find an interpreter (among the Chirrip6s),
the Lord mightily blessed the Word. In three days the
interpreter accepted Christ and gave himself to the work
with Mr. Jamison, who decided to remain there. Six weeks
from the day we entered the settlement, Mr. Jamison
baptized 13 more of the Indians and among them were the
first and second chiefs and the wife and daughter of Rafael
Hernandez, our interpreter and first convert.
"White men had never before been permitted to go into
the interior of Chirrip6. But they received us, though with
much and careful watching, into the very heart of the settle-
ment."
On April 25, 1895, having been among the Chirrip6s
some three months, Mr. Jamison wrote that "the baptized
converts now number 22."
Hitherto the Romish system had left these isolated people
unmolested. But within five months after the coming of
the Protestant missionaries, the Bishop appeared on the
ground. Failing of any favorable response from the Indians,
he left in an angry mood and succeeded in persuading the
government to send soldiers to Chirrip6. These took Rafael
and the first and second chiefs out as prisoners. Mr. J ami-
san came out also and learned that the Bishop had charged
him with teaching the Indians that they were under British
protection and that he had raised a British flag. Thereupon
Mr. Jamison explained to the government officials that he
was an American citizen, and that the supposed English
flag was a colored chart he was using in teaching the gospel!
The Indian prisoners gave satisfactory testimony and
explanation and were soon liberated, but Mr. Jamison was
forbidden to return. For a time he busied himself with other
work, but the Chirrip6s were so much in his thoughts that
the month of December, 1895, found him on his way back
to his beloved parish, even at the risk of repeated hindrance
from the officials. Concerning his return he wrote some time
afterward:
"We were detained 11 days on the way on account of
almost constant rains, when we had expected to be not more
than three days. We thought to get food along the way,
such as plantains and wild game. We were able to get only
green plantains, green bananas and two parrots, so that when
we arrived at our destination I was so weak and worn that
I could scarcely walk. However, although my clothing was
wet most of the time, and although we often had to sleep on
the ground under temporary leaf shelters, amidst water,
smoke and insects, the dear Lord kept me from sickness and
gave me sweet fillings of His own peace and joy.
"On arriving at Chirrip6, some of the Indians seemed at
first to be estranged from me, but the most of them received
me with great kindness, and soon all became very friendly.
As formerly, they brought me fruits, vegetables, and meats,
such as they have.
"I remained among them from January 1 to February 5,
during which time I made visits to different camps which

are located from one-half to two miles apa~t, and some of
which have 25 or 30 men, women and children, all living
together in the same camp. The entire travel among them
is quite fatiguing and difficult, as they live in the mountains
on each side of the Chirrip6 River. Thirty-two of them have
thus far been baptized."
Mr. Jamison's work terminated, however, early in Feb-
ruary when the government forbade the continuance of the
effort, and when it was necessary to return to the homeland.
DEvELOPMENT AND MoRE OPPOSITION IN
THE SPANISH WoRK
Meanwhile the Spanish work was opening up more and

more, yet not without difficulties and much opposition. At
the end of 1895, both San Jose and Alajuela were missionary
residence stations, and for brief periods one or more of the
seven or eight missionaries had lived at Naranjo and Desam-
parados, traveling widely over the surrounding territories.
The last-named place was the scene of much conflict due
to satanic opposition. While believers were there and meet-
ings were held periodically, yet such an occurrence as this
was recorded by Mr. F. W. Boyle on October 22, 1895:
"We are now in the midst of a mob. At 5:30 a girl came
to inform us that one was forming. At 6 o'clock Jamison
went to the post office. I was standing in front of our room.
Out from behind the church came the swarm. I stood my
ground, while Jamison walked boldly up and stood by my
side. They hesitated; two believers stepped up beside us,
also the town magistrate and policeman. Then began a
bedlam. We stood still, not knowing what a moment would
bring forth. Finally the magistrate bore us away to the town
office where we are now imprisoned. We are told that a

company of soldiers is coming to rescue us. We can hear
the mob's triumphant huzzahs. Isn't it strange that they
hate so the pure gospel? ... We await developments. There
is a lull. No, there goes another yell. Jamison is true blue.
Paul wouldn't have had to write him a letter to 'let no man
despise thy youth'."
From San Jose the following day, he reported further:
ccJust as I finished writing (the above) the detachment --- --
of police on horseback arrived and dispersed the mob, which
we are told had grown to upward of 500. At first we
decided to remain in Desamparados for the night, but the
officer in charge of police said he would be compelled to
withdraw them. The believers urged us not to remain, as
they were sure that the mob would return when the police
would withdraw, and not only would Jamison and I suffer,
but in their frenzy the mob would try to kill the believers
also; so we returned here with the police at 10 p.m.
ccwe made no appeal to the authorities, but I wrote a
note to them stating that we were here in the exercise of
constitutional rights and were not aware of any violation of
the laws. The outcome is yet in doubt."
Less than a month later Mr. Boyle dispatched to Head-
quarters the message that ccthe papers are full of discussions
pro and con on the Protestants. A petition that we be sent
out of the country has been presented to the President. He
quoted them the constitutional warrant for our presence."
TEMPORARY CHANGE- CoNTINUED PROGREss
In April, 1896, Mr. and Mrs. McConnell felt impelled

to return to the United States, due to much weariness and
because of Mrs. McConnell's poor health. Their departure
left Mr. and Mrs. Boyle and two lady missionaries in Costa
Rica, assisted by some faithful national helpers. It was Mr.
Boyle's purpose to put into active service as many of the
believers as possible, and even in these early days he made
remarkable progress in the matter. A portion of a letter
of June 1, 1896, from San Jose, gives the idea:
"The work grows. The largest audience ever assembled
here, 92 persons, .was gathered Sunday night. One of our
deacons preached a good sermon.
"During Sunday, several of the brethren were out in the
neighboring towns evangelizing.
"The church is now entirely self-sustained. The mem-
bers take turns at preaching and all expenses are paid and
accounts are kept by them, through the deacons. I shall
preach to the English-speaking people at 11 a.m. Sunday,
and at 5 p.m. to the Jamaicans."
Two weeks later, Mr. Boyle reported:
"The meeting last Sunday gathered 100 souls. Senor
Gongora, the national pastor, preached. He is suffering
much persecution."
REACHING OuT
With the fire so well kindled in San Jose and with a
number capable of taking active part, Mr. Boyle became
more and more burdened to move to another center and
begin an aggressive work. Thus the last of July, 1896,
found the little missionary party residing, for a time at least,
in the city of Cartago some 14 miles from the Capital. It
was a place of such rabid fanaticism that even in the midst
of Romanism on all sides, it was called "the Catholic city."
There is enshrined the patron saint of Costa Rica, known as
"The Virgin of the Angels." It is none other than a tiny
stone image, but the people are deceived by the priests into
believing that the figure is flesh and bone and possesses
miraculous powers. The traditional history of her exaltation
is as follows:
She was found lying on a rock down at the water's edge,
by a woman washing clothes. She was taken to the woman's
house and put in a box; but lo, the morning after, she was
no longer there. When search was made, she was found
again in the very place where she had been before. This
was repeated several -times. The woman told the priest,
whereupon, according to his decree, a church was erected
over the very spot which had been her abode, and she was
enshrined as an object of worship. Today over her head
rests a crown, ornate with jewels and valued at $16,000.
Intrenched in this kind of ·tradition, it is not to be
wondered at that Cartago was not enthusiastic in the recep-
tion she accorded the gospel.
It was possible, however, to have meetings twice a week,
and the Sunday services were well attended. A great many
were found in the house-to-house work who were convinced
of the errors of Rome, but even these were much afraid of
the priests.
The missionary party worked with a will in the Cartago
field during the remainder of the year, returning then to
the Capital. When the McConnells returned to Costa Rica
the following spring accompanied by Miss Ruth Chadbourn,
a new missionary, they continued with the testimony which
had been established in Cartago, and Mr. McConnell could
write on April 13, 1897:
''We had the joy of receiving six persons last Lord's Day
for baptism and the Lord's Supper. These are the first
here in Cartago. Some are the result of the labors of Brother
Boyle and his helpers and some have been hearing the Word
for nearly four years, first in San Jose, then in Alajuela
and now here."
At the same time the report from San Jose was that the
work was more prosperous than ever before, more than 100
having been received into fellowship since its beginning,
and many of them devoted followers of Christ, manifesting
the fruit of the Spirit in their lives. Also, the Alajuela work
was showing mucli progress under the fine national pastor.
REALITY VERsus SuPERSTITION
What strange uncoverings were the portion of those

pioneers whose lot brought them within such close touch
with Rome and gave occasion for observing the bare facts
of her dreadful system! How much more frequently than
superficial observers ever know, the feigned allegiance of
misled souls mantles a thorough disillusionment, a disap-
pointed outlook, and a longing for reality. But courage was
given to many to break the shackles, defy tradition, and come
into the liberation of the gospel. Such a case was at Sabanilla,
6 ~ miles from Alajuela, one of the gospel preaching points
visited by those early-day missionaries. Among the first
eight persons to make a profession of faith in Christ were
four grown children of a priest who on his deathbed had
pleaded with them to renounce Romanism and accept the
gospel. In earlier days M r. McConnell had earnestly dealt
with this priest about his soul, but he never had the courage
to follow his convictions. T he mother of his children took
a deep interest in the meetings from the beginning, and with
the youngest daughter had identified herself with the be-
lievers.
IN STILL OTHER TowNs AND DisTANT REGIONS
In May, 1897, Mr. Jamison returned to Costa Rica,

accompanied this time by his bride. This enlarged the mis-
sionary staff so that during the next three or four years, in
addition to maintaining established centers in San Jose,
Cartago, and part time in Alajuela, intensive campaigns were
carried on periodically at Santa Ana, Sabanilla, Paraiso,
Limon, and other places. In all of these, believers were
raised up. Also, in Grecia, Juan Viiias and Heredia, work
was consistently carried on by devoted and capable national
pastors, and evangelists of the country were constantly going
to new sections, including the region of the Talamancas.
Intermittently during 1900 and 1901, two lady mission-
aries resided at Santa Cruz in the far western Province of
Guanacaste. In spite of conflicts with fevers, the trying
climate, and other opposing forces, much evangelism was
accomplished. When finally compelled to leave the section,
they did so with keen regret and with earnest prayer that
God would send qualified workers who could gather His
harvest there. A national worker did succeed them and
carried on for some time.
GRATIFYING INCREASE
The Costa Rica work moved forward during the follow-

ing years without any transpirings of a sensational nature,
only the plodding, faithful pursuance of the task of evan-
gelizing this part of Central America. Some changes were
inevitable in the missionary group, both by addition and
subtraction; and at the end of 1905 there was a total of
seven foreign workers, with only two stations occupied by
missionaries. Several points, however, which had been opened
as miSSIOnary residence stations were now under the care

of faithful nationals who were seeing fruit. Souls were con-
fessing Christ daily. Mr. Rees, the Mission's President,
visited Central America in 1906 and during his few days
in Costa Rica he wrote of the various meetings, mentioning
eight confessions of faith on Friday night at a place near
Grecia, and five on Sunday night in San Jose.
SuFFERING FOR CHRIST's SAKE
However, the opposition of the enemy had not dimin-

ished; and even after 15 years of the presence of mission-
aries, such a scene as the following could take place:
"Don Gabriel Mora and don Eliseo Campos, two excellent
workers, were returning home Sunday night after a meeting,
when they were attacked by a mob of fanatics, with clubs,
large knives, and revolvers, and left for dead. Don Gabriel
was badly cut and bruised and torn with barbed wires, and
shot at. Don Eliseo had only a slight wound in his head,
though the blows were so heavy that his head still troubles
him after two weeks. Don Gabriel's wounds are mostly
healed, but one hand and arm are somewhat crippled.
Eliseo soon came to, and not finding don Gabriel nor the
horses, went to his house. But Gabriel did not get there
until after midnight. He went through the sufferings of
martyrdom and thought he was going to die, but God was
pleased to spare him. The two men came to San Jose the
following day, so don Gabriel could put himself under the
care of a doctor. He was summoned before the judge, who
took his testimony, and the case was put into the hands of
the chief officer of Grecia, but nothing has been done to
the would-be assassins."
Later, however, some who had participated in the attack
came to hear God's Word and confessed it to be the truth.

Most of those who were bold enough to identify them-
selves with the Protestants were called to suffer persecution
at one time or another, and attempts were even made on the
lives of the missionaries. In the summer of 1907 a bomb
was exploded in the early hours of the morning at the door
of Miss Grace Eaton's house in Grecia, with intent to 'de-
stroy both the house and her. But the house alone was
damaged and that only slightly.
RANKS DEPLETED- BEREAVEMENT
In May, 1909, Mr. McConnell's health necessitated the

family's seeking rest and change in the homeland. Also,
before the end of the year, Miss Eaton felt impelled to
make a brief visit to her home in Massachusetts, so that by
the end of 1909 Costa Rica was bereft of foreign mission-
aries. All of the preaching centers were in charge of na-
tional helpers, however, and the doors of the work stayed
open.
This coming to the States proved the end of Mr. Mc-
Connell's missionary labors, for instead of recovering he
grew steadily worse and a medical examination in the spring
of 191 0 revealed a tubercular state of rather long progress.
He was thereafter continually under the care of specialists,
and in a sanatorium in California and then in Roswell, New
Mexico, where on August 2, 1910, he fell asleep, surrounded
by his devoted wife and children. The remains were brought
to Dallas and laid to rest on the lot of his beloved friend,
Mr. E. M. Powell.
The comment of Dr. C. I. Scofield, written for The Cen-
tral American Bulletin at the time of Mr. McConnell's
Home-going, was most fitting:
"The gentle and beloved apostle of Costa Rica has fallen

asleep! The Central American Mission both mourns and
rejoices-mourns that one of the truest, bravest, noblest of
the soldiers of Jesus Christ has fallen out of the fighting
line; rejoices in the work done, the victories achieved during
the 19 years of missionary effort in Costa Rica, and in the
fragrant and beautiful memory of him that survives. He
literally laid down his life in his passion to make Jesus
Christ known in Central America.
"To him was given the rare distinction of being the
pioneer, not only in the work of this Mission, but also in
bringing the gospel to the Spanish-speaking nationals of the
Republic of Costa Rica. What Paul was to Macedonia,
W. W. McConnell was to that beautiful land. His was the
blessedness of the great apostle to the Gentiles: he did not
build upon another's foundation; he laid the foundation,
Christ Jesus, for the church in Costa Rica, and let those
who follow him take heed how they build thereupon."
DRASTIC CHANGES
In April, 1912, Mr. Frank W. Boyle was able to return

to the field of his first love, which in 1900 he had found it
necessary to forsake for health reasons. Mrs. Boyle joined
him two months later, and in the fall of the same year they
were encouraged by the arrival of Miss Alvina G. McLean.
In a few weeks 25 candidates were awaiting baptism, with
attendance at the services paralleling any in the history of
the work. In the Capital, the young men of the congregation
held services in four sections of the city, entirely independent
of missionary aid. Within two months the young worker on
the Pacific Coast was encouraged with 20 professions of
faith. Many of the believers were zealous for the gospel.
The foundation had been well laid, with the Word of God
as the cornerstone, and the evidence of this was on every
hand.
SuMMARY AFTER A QuARTER-CENTURY
The close of the first quarter-century of missionary service

in Costa Rica presented a setup somewhat as follows: Only
three foreign missionaries in the entire Republic; some 25
national helpers, full and part time; one central missionary
station, with a score of out-stations and preaching places,
some hundreds of believers, many of them spontaneously on
fire for God and the winning of their fellowmen; un-
recorded, uncomputed evangelization carried on over the
years by both missionaries and national converts who thought
nothing of taking weeks at a time to broadcast the powerful
old story. We wonder if the following could be duplicated
in the homeland:
"Two members of the Alajuela congregation walked tO'
the Pacific port of Puntarenas and back, 15 0 miles, offering:
portions of Scripture and distributing tracts. The people
along the route told them that was the second visit they had
had within ten days, as another had preceded them, doing
the same service."
After a necessary absence in the U. S. A. for rest and
treatment Miss Alvina McLean resumed her work in the
last part of 1916, returning with a great burden for the·
young people. During the next few years her intensive teach-
ing ministry among them wielded a broad and deep influence
for good in the hearts of many of this group. At the same·
time, Mrs. Boyle's ministry among the women was an un-
failing source of growth and strength, and Mr. Boyle exer--
cised much vigilance over the various out-stations and their

workers, and in directing evangelization.
GRIEF AND Loss ONcE MoRE
It would seem that the burden was allowed to grow too

heavy, and after seven years without a furlough, Mr. Boyle
was stricken ill. After prolonged suffering he fell asleep in
Christ, at San Jose, on June 3 0, 191 9.
Mrs. Boyle and Miss McLean carried on for some months,
but the latter's strength failed. Following a breakdown, she
returned home in the summer of 1920, accompanied by Mrs.
Boyle. Again Costa Rica was left without a missionary.
CHANGED LEADERSHIP
It was March of the year following, when Mr. and Mrs.

L. W. McConnell acceded to the request of the Council
and moved from El Salvador to take up the work in Costa
Rica, whose foundation had been laid by Mr. McConnell's
pioneer father. They were soon joined by Mr. McConnell's
mother, now realizing her earnest desire to return to the
field where she had served with her devoted husband. In
August, Mr. McConnell was able to write from San Jose,
"The Lord is certainly working wonderfully and we see
signs of fruit. Three believers here have signified their will-
ingness to obey the Lord in baptism, besides four others in
Turrialba. One of these is a new believer of much promise."
And a month later:
"The Lord is blessing in a marked degree, so that many
· are commenting on the apparent working of the Spirit. The
Sunday services are crowded and the attendance at the
Thursday night meetings is also large whenever the weather
is propitious. Work outside the Capital is taking shape and

I have put on three new workers."
The next letters bore news of flourishing works in the
out-stations and each month there were baptisms and still
more confessions of faith with excellent attendance at all
the meetings. In 1924, at the time of Dr. Lewis Sperry
Chafer's Secretarial visit to the field, he wrote:
"The work in Costa Rica discloses the strength and sta-
bility which come only through years of patient ministry.
This mission field has passed through troubles; but under
the wise and constant direction of Mr. McConnell, the work
has never been stronger than now. The meetings which con-
tinued each night for almost a week were largely attended,
and were characterized by the most appreciative attention
to the Word of God. Additional workers are needed in this
great field. I marvel at the courage of those who remam
under so great a burden."
INCREASI N G STAF F
In 1925, three new missionaries reached Costa Rica, by

which means Mr. and Mrs. McConnell were released for
furlough and came to California early in 1926. Mr. Mc-
Connell's mother remained on the field with the newer
missionaries. The McConnells were unable to resume their
field work, so newer missionaries must adjust themselves to
more permanent responsibilities. Others came in 1927 and
in 1929. But the health of some became a handicap, while
others were objects of different overwhelming testings re-
sulting in their having to leave the work. The new ones
must give most attention to learning the language. Even so,
much active missionary work was carried on.
AN UNUSUAL TRACT MINISTRY
An interesting phase of testimony developed by some in

their language study period, when they were yearning to
serve but as yet could not speak to the people, was a special
tract ministry. A brief list of names of people living in
remote places seldom touched by the Mission was in hand.
To this list tracts were mailed regularly twice a month, at
first. God blessed the effort and many to whom they went
responded with requests for tracts for certain personal needs.
Some found great joy in giving out quantities of tracts and
also in sending new names of interested persons, so that in
a few . brief months the mailing list congregation numbered
almost 1,000 and represented 127 different villages. Tract
distributing days were observed, when the more accessible
places were visited and all-day campaigns were carried on.
From both types of tract work much blessing came, and in-
cidents of awakened interest which led to conversion or a
new open door for the gospel were the frequent tokens of
encouragement.
By the latter part of 1931, the tract ministry by mail had
grown so that in addition to the direction and correspondence
carried on by two lady missionaries, one young man of the
San Jose church gave practically all of his evenings to pre-
paring the 1,000 packets to be sent ont, stamping them and
carrying them to the post office. Much was being heard
of God's blessing upon the work, and this blessing included
the apparently genuine conversion of many prisoners upon
the Island of San Lucas, for whom Bibles or Testaments
were subsequently requested.
The report for that one year inqicated receipt from the
literature houses in the United States of 250,000 tracts,
gospel portions and New Testaments, 125 new villages en-

tered, and 500 new names of interested persons added to
the list. By the middle of 19 3 5, there were 1,50 0 on the
mailing list, and more than 500 villages were being entered.
Dozens had been saved, including 14 telegraph operators.
REASSURING TOKENS
In spite of a fluctuating missionary personnel, there were

encouraging features all along the way, and 1933-'35, in
particular, showed an uptrend in attendance and interest at
the various centers. Chapels were built at Turrialba and
Cartago, each being a creditable structure and meeting a
great need. The few missionaries remaining on the field,
as well as the half-dozen full-time workers, were unfailing
in their efforts, and scores of souls forsook Romanism, find-
ing their satisfaction in the Lord Jesus Christ. For a time in
1938 only two CAM missionaries were in the Republic, i.e.,
Mrs. McConnell at the Grecia station, and Miss Ethel Paul-
son who willingly transferred from Guatemala to San Jose,
to help in the emergency. In the end of 1938, however,
Mr. and Mrs. William H. Taylor and Mr. and Mrs. George
I. Ferris arrived and the staff took on a more permanent
character.
Miss Paulson's labors, while the two ladies were there
alone and while the new missionaries were learning Spanish,
were much used to steady the work and hold the line. She
encouraged the few national workers, and particularly did
she give herself to the women and children both in San
Jose and in the other centers. Her ministry to the· large
Women's Bible Class of the San Jose Sunday School bore
fruit. A Child Evangelism work which became one of the
38 . . . And in SatMria
strongest efforts of its kind in the CAM field had its begin-
ning in 1939 and '40.
Loss OF A PIONEER
In the summer of 1921, Mrs. Minnie McConnell, the
surviving one of our first missionary couple, had returned
to Costa Rica and resumed her active ministry. Faithfully
and most helpfully she served for some 22 years. Then, in
the late spring of 1943, Mrs. McConnell suffered the first
of a series of light "strokes." From these first ones, she made
partial recovery. Later her condition grew worse, and she
was taken by plane to the home of her missionary daughter,
Mrs. C. A. Ainslie in Guatemala City. Despite every care
and attention, she continued to lose ground, and during the
last days grew rapidly weaker, slipping away on July 6, 1943.
The funeral was attended by missionaries and many
friends of both the Central American and the Presbyterian
Missions, and members of both groups participated in the
service. She was laid to rest in Guatemala City.
The last years of "Mother" McConnell's service had had
as their setting the little town of Grecia, in central Costa
Rica, and its fertile and beautiful surroundings. There, loved
and honored by the believers, she also enjoyed the respect
and esteem of many citizens of the town who never saw fit
to identify themselves with evangelical Christianity. Her
ministry was unostentatious, bearing fruit in the homes, and
in the hearts of the women in particular, as well as through
the teaching of the Word to various groups and classes in
the local church life. From the time she entered the field
52 years previously, with the heart of a true missionary her
life belonged to the people of Costa Rica. She never ceased to
love them with an unselfish love, nor to yearn and labor

for their salvation.
One can scarcely think of "Mother" McConnell without
remembering that quality of buoyancy and animation which
she radiated until the very time when she was stricken. Her
bright, helpful presence and example remain as a treasured
memory to those who knew and loved her.
NATURAL FIELD DIVISIONS
The Costa Rica field of the Central American Mission

has come to be thought of geographically in three parts: The
Pacific area comprises part of Guanacaste Province (which
includes the Nicoya Peninsula) and Puntarenas Province, a
slender segment of which lies along more than half of the
Pacific coast of the Republic. The Central area is a portion
of the high central plateau known as the Meseta Central.
This area includes the southeastern corner of Alajuela
Province, the northeast segment of San Jose Province, and
most of Cartago Province. The Atlantic Slope area may be
thought of as comprising a bit of Cartago Province and the
large, populous middle section of the Province of Limon
which takes in the entire Atlantic or Caribbean coast.
Two-thirds of Costa Rica's population of 800,875 are said
to live on the Central Plateau. Of this number, at least
one-half are the parish of the Central American Mission.
Added to these 266,000 are at least another 200,000 of
Guanacaste, Puntarenas, and Limon Provinces, a total of
466,000 souls.
As earlier indicated, the work of the Mission was first
planted at San Jose, the capital, on the Meseta Central; and
this has remained the hub of the Costa Rica field. As the
missionary staff increased, lines were extended, and the
names of San Jose, Grecia and Cartago on the Meseta

.Central, Puntarenas on the Pacific side, and Turrialba on
the Atlantic slope are remembered as frequent mtsswnary
residence centers.
La Meseta Central
Heart and core of the Central area is the original station
of the work at San Jose. With a good national pastor at the
church there and Miss Paulson living in the city, the couples
who arrived in 1938 established residence elsewhere for the
time being-the Ferrises at Puntarenas on the Pacific side,
the Taylors at Turrialba on the Atlantic. However, Mr. and
Mrs. Ferris, for health reasons and because a need arose,
moved to the Capital in 1939 and resided there until their
furlough in the spring of 1944. Many duties belonged to
Mr. Ferris as the man missionary in the Capital, including
sometimes preaching at the San Jose church and always the
travel and conference ministry over the Central area. Yet
the Pacific side was on his heart and his j ourneyings led him
toward Puntarenas and Nicoya and as far south as the Quepos
field referred to later.
After their first term spent in an intensive ministry on the
Atlantic slope, and a year in the homeland, Mr. and Mrs.
Taylor assumed the missionary post at San Jose in 1944
relieving the Ferrises for furlough. With a strong pastor in
the local church for most of this second term, Mr. Taylor
was free for much traveling and the Bible Conference
ministry for which he is specially gifted and which has left
its im . rint on all the Costa Rican field.
Meanwhile, late in 1943 Mr. and Mrs. Dean W. Lewis
had reached Costa Rica. They spent 1944 in San Jose in
language study, then moved to Puntarenas on the Pacific
side. Their return to the Capital was necessary in the spring

of 1949 when the Taylors left for furlough. San Jose then
remained their center until their own more recent furlough
in 1953.
The San Jose church enjoyed a time of special increase and
spiritual blessing in those years of which we have just
written. The labors of excellent national pastors, together
with the counsel and active participation of strong mission-
aries, produced unprecedented development and strength
in all departments of the church life. Out of this period in
San Jose came the Women's and Young People's Conven-
tions which continue as times of encouragement and inspira-
tion in the whole field. Also a branch church, begun then
and now flourishing in another part of the city, widens the
scope of the local evangelical testimony.
Shortly before Mr. Taylor's coming to the States in the
spring of 1949 for a prolonged furlough and more school
work, he wrote,
"Recently there has been a harvest of souls in the San
Jose church. Don Rafael Baltodano is being used of God
and how thankful we are for him! "
The summer of 1954 finds this historic church in the
midst of a building program, proposing to replace the old
temple long since outgrown, with one that will be ample
for its needs.
The Grecia field is also a part of the Central area of the
work. Mrs. McConnell's long residence and service at the
town itself, cooperating with the national worker, don Luis
Hernandez, contributed much to the development of that
field, and the work has continued with blessing under the
guiding hand of don Luis. The commodious chapel at Grecia
known as the McConnell Memorial Chapel is in large
measure the fruit of his sponsorship and encouragement

among the believers.
By determined, God-given courage, and through fiery
persecution and opposition, don Luis was also the Lord's
instrument for establishing an evangelical witness at nearby
fanatical Sarchi. In addition to Grecia and Sarchi, Naranjo,
El Meson and a few other towns are familiar in the story of
gospel advance in that region. Five young people from the
Grecia field are graduates of the Central American Bible
Institute in Guatemala City-further fruit of this ministry.
Fourteen miles southeast from San Jose, on the highway
and also on the railroad, lies Cartago, the ancient capital of
Costa Rica and referred to earlier in this chapter for its
fanaticism. Missionaries have felt an obligation for a sus-
tained gospel witness in the place, and quite constantly,
if sometimes with interruption, missionary residence has been
maintained, with a resident national pastor at intervals. As
we write, a young graduate of the Central American Bible
Institute has lately become pastor. Nearby places visited
and evangelized are Tres Rios, El Yas, Paraiso, and Cachi,
with many smaller villages and coffee plantations. Cachi
presents a lively organized group of believers in a large
coffee development.
PROGRESS ON THE PACIFIC SIDE
The coming of additional missionaries in 1938, and again

in 1943, made possible the reoccupation of certain missionary
centers, as well as the penetration into newer areas. Refer-
ence has been made to Puntarenas, the Pacific port, as the
early residence station of Mr. and Mrs. Dean Lewis. It was
the springboard from which was carried on faithful evan-
gelization in that entire region ; also in the large Nicoya
Peninsula of Guanacaste Province. This expansion was aided

by the use of a sturdy and spacious launch, by which the
otherwise inaccessible settlements and villages around Nicoya
Gulf could be reached. This ministry and the earlier work
of Mr. and Mrs. Ferris in and around Puntarenas covered
a score of villages, not to mention thinly populated islands
perhaps never before visited with the gospel. The planting
bore fruit in the many small or larger groups of new be-
lievers dotting islands and shore and mainland.
In the same coastal Province-Puntarenas-but farther
to the south, lies a large territory, formerly sparsely pop-
ulated. In the 1930's, the United Fruit Company opened
in that area extensive banana plantations. Many people
moved there to work, among them a number of evangelical
believers. Wonderfully the way was opened for missionary
visits by Mr. Ferris. The work has had an excellent develop-
ment during more than a decade, and in later years has had
a resident missionary couple in addition to a national pastor-
evangelist. Two or more modest chapels have been built
and others are in prospect. Names familiar as centers of the
work are Parrita, Quepos, and Savegre.
Since an unsuccessful attempt at missionary occupation,
around 1900, the Province of Guanacaste, including Nicoya
Peninsula, had had only visits from missionaries and evan-
gelists, and the brief residence of a Bible Woman, and had
long been the objective for more complete coverage. In
September, 1945, Miss Alice Hull and a Bible Woman com-
panion felt impelled to make their center at the town of
Nicoya. Such was the response of the people, that in the
spring of 1948, the growing congregation in the town com-
pleted and dedicated their own lovely church building with
seating capacity for 150 people. Moreover, Miss Hull's
letters were replete with joyful accounts of her constant trav-
els throughout her parish of some 30,000. They describe a
grateful response in many places, and the gathering of goodly
groups of listeners, numbers of whom confessed Christ as
their Savior. Notes from a letter of Rev. William Taylor,
written in the autumn of 1948, help to round out the picture
in the Nicoya Peninsula at that time:
"Last month I visited the congregations to the south of
the town of Nicoya. Many of the believers which form this
large evangelical community came to the area a few years
ago from another of our fields, in search of better land. As
a result of this and much preaching of the gospel, several
Christian colonies are now there, spread over a wide belt
reaching from the Gulf of Nicoya almost to the Pacific
Ocean. Life is rustic out there; but what a delightful ex-
perience, to be among these Bible-loving farmers! It took
me the greater part of a week to cover the territory, teaching
and preaching and talking over plans with the brethren re-
garding the regional conference we hope to have in January.
"That whole area is a ·call and challenge. From the town
of Nicoya all the way to the point of the peninsula, we have
an unlimited opportunity."
Also to the north several groups of encouraging propor-
tions were regularly gathering for fellowship and were being
visited by l.Vliss Hull and her helpers.
More recently other missionary and national help has
been added and diligent effort is being made to cover the
field. Everywhere a harvest seems waiting to be gathered.
Interested groups form from a one-time hearing- of the
gospel, or through a copy of the Word read by an individual,
then shared with neighbors and friends. There follows a
plea for someone to come and teach them. 0 for enough
trained nationals to meet such challenges! Names of Rio

Blanco, Buena Vista, Quiriman, Samaria and Lajas speak
of open doors and scores of open hearts.
At first visit of missionaries, Lajas presented near 60
souls made ready by the faithful reading of the Word to
them by one of their own number. Some 60 or 70 believers
are there now and weekly visits are made by the Nicoya
worker. Reports indicate continued growth in grace and
also in numbers, there and in other places. Lajas looks now
toward having its own chapel this year.
The Isle of Chira is also a part of this parish and presents
a like spontaneous fruitage and call for additio~al laborers.
"The harvest truly is plenteous, but the laborers are few."
THE ATLANTIC SLOPE
Moving eastward from San Jose toward the Atlantic and

along the Costa Rica highway, and making a rapid descent
from the heights of the Central Plateau, one finds the town
of Turrialba, at an elevation of little more than 2,000 feet.
It would seem to be a sort of measuring point as to altitude,
between the highlands of the Meseta Central and the Atlan-
tic coastal lowlands, though the descent is much steeper in
the 30 miles between Cartage and Turrialba than in the
62 miles from Turrialba to Port Limon.
Around Turrialba, as one comes up from the coastal low-
lands, are seen the first coffee plantations, and, like the
banana plantations, these form focal points of evangelical
witness and work. Next to San Jose the Turrialba church is
the largest CAM church of the Costa Rica field, having
a strong, full-time national pastor. Frequently since 1940
the town has also been a missionary residence center. In 1948
the congregation completed and dedicated a beautiful new
46 ... And m Samaria
chapel, a necessity because the old one had been long ago
outgrown. Much itineration is carried on in the vicinity. The
specific centers visited and worked in later years include
Murcfa, Sabanillas, Juan Vinas, Tucurrique, La Suiza and
Cabeza de Buey.
From Turrialba also, when for a number of years no
missionary was in Limon, help could be had for the large
and flourishing evangelistic effort in the Atlantic lowlands.
Here the extensive banana plantations of the United Fruit
Company were a field for evangelism. Mr. Taylor's resi-
dence at Turrialba, 1939-1943, afforded a center for his
tireless travel into the region, with his zealous evangelistic
and teaching ministry. Every trip bore prolific fruit and
before the Taylors' first furlough there was a lively evan-
gelical community of sizeable proportions. These journey-
ings, continued later by Mr. Taylor and others from the
Capital, or from Turrialba or Limon, were greatly facilitated
by the United Fruit Company railroad connecting the
Capital with Port Limon and branching both northward and
southward through the very heart of the coastal banana
areas. Later the scene shifted somewhat in that the greater
banana production was transferred to the west side and to
lower Puntarenas Province which has already been referred
to. However, other industries have been introduced, and
there is once more a growing population claiming missionary
ministry.
Completing the picture on the Atlantic slope, Port Limon
-important center that it is-realized at least in part the
meeting of its great need when in 194 7 it became a mis-
sionary residence station; also by provision of a suitable
property for chapel and national worker's residence the fol-
lowing year. The national worker gives part time to the
plantation area and both he and the resident miSSionaries

carry on a most aggressive travel ministry over the entire
regwn.
CHILD EvANGELISM IN CosTA RicA
Of no small import has been the growing Child Evan-
gelism movement headed up for a time by Miss Ethel
Paulson, later by Mrs. William Taylor, and more recently
by Miss Dorothy McCullough. At one time 15 regular
classes were held in and around San Jose, in which women
of the church assisted as hostesses and teachers and .by visita-
tion in the homes. Early 195 3 showed 35 to 40 weekly Child
Evangelism Classes held regularly throughout the Costa
Rica field, most of our missionary women doing some work
along this line. A number of such classes are taught by Miss
McCullough herself, traveling out from her Port Limon
center on the railroad both northward and southward. These
she combines with her general missionary visitation of the
many places on the Railroad Line and her special work with
the women of these places. Her steady ministry in all this
area has produced satisfying results. Particularly worthy of
note is the development of a full-scale work at Siquirres, all
of which had its beginning in her faithful work with the
children.
THE CHIRRIP6 INDIANs ONcE MoRE
Earlier in this chapter is recorded the story of Mr. Jami-
son's work with the Chirrip6 Indian tribe and the termination
of that effort. Late developments furnish a sequel of thrill-
ing interest.
At the church in San Jose on prayer-meeting night four
Indian men appeared. They had come from a distance with
48 . . . And in Samario
a story and a plea for help, for they were the Chief of the
the Chirrop6 tribe, the local policeman, and two other tribes-
men-all Christians. The chief had been accustomed to
gather the people for an occasional service, sometimes having
a congregation of 200 or more. Lacking a more suitable
place, he had appropriated the Catholic Church, which had
had no priestly ministrations for a term of years. The offense
resulted in the Chief being called to the Capital, and the
others had accompanied him. A visit with the President is
said to have brought proffer of assistance toward securing
their own church building. Now they were asking for a
missionary who would give them the Bible in their own
tongue, preach to them, and teach them to read and write.
What happier portion for a missionary than a true Mace-
danian call? As soon as possible our three men missionaries
of Costa Rica made ready for a journey into the tribe. Sev-
eral successive visits have been made for observation and
information preparatory to going in more permanently.
Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Aziel Jones, moved by the call
many months ago, are now prepared with the Spanish and
are located strategically for ministering to the tribe. Though
greatly reduced in number since the days of that pioneer
effort, once again this aboriginal people will have offered
to them the life-giving Word.
CoNcLusioN
Gathering up as best we may the present status of the
effort in this little field, we rejoice in an active staff of 17
foreign missionaries in the Costa Rica field, the largest
number ever to labor there together. In addition, 11 nationals
are committed to the evangelical cause, full time, these sup-
ported largely by their own believers. Sixteen organized
Annual Conference, San Jose, Costa Rica
First Women's Convention of Costa Rica, held at San Jose
New Chapel, Turrialba, Costa Rica First Believers, Isle of Chira, Gulf
ot Nicoya, Costa Rica
Sunday School, Limon, Costa Rica
Easter Service at N ew Chapel, Quepos, Costa Rica,

Rev. Richard Richey at Right
Annual Conference, Nicoya, DVBS, with Miss Jeanne Chew, Rear

Costa Rica Lett, Cartago, Costa Rica
churches and 32 other regular preaching places represent the

groups or fellowships of CAM Protestant Christians, while
it is safe to say there are at least 50 other places where a few
believers reside. Evangelistic and conference itineration is
carried on continually by the active force of missionaries and
nationals. While recorded lists show only between six and
seven hundred baptized members in our churches, this could
scarcely determine the number of born-again believers, many
of whom are sc~ttered and some no doubt unknown to official
records of any kind. The increasing evangelical community
of more than 3,000 is a heartening factor and is ever a strong
potential of the fruitage we long to see. The gospel of Christ
is dynamic. Planted, as it has been, in thousands of hearts
and in so many countrysides, villages and towns, how can
its unmistakable manifestations fail of claiming the attention
of scores of thousands yet unreached and helpless in super-
stition's chains?
The narrow-gauge railroad from San Jose to Port Limon

winds for miles along the bed of the Rio de Reventaz6n,
sometimes on a low level, sometimes at dizzy heights on a
narrow mountain ledge. Gazing from the train, one is held
in the spell of the magnificent unrolling panorama. Some-
times the little train moves slowly amid densely-growing
masses of tangled tropical vegetation such as is produced only
in low fertile coastal areas. To the side rises the tower-
ing mountain wall hidden 'neath heavy draperies of rich
verdure festooned with luxuriant streamers of grey Spanish
moss. Far below, at the base of the mountainside, rushes the
silver foam of the rampaging river, driftwood and wreckage
on its bosom. But here and there it breaks around a huge
boulder, or a rocky island formation, or a clump of trees.
so ... And in Samaria
This is Costa Rica! Panorama of beauty and magnificence!

Yet through the heart of it foams the River of Destruction-
the havoc of sin, and bondage to superstition and a godless
system-bearing along its human wreckage. But rising above
the tide, and sustained now against its onward sweep, are
the men and women lifted from the miry clay, their feet
planted upon a Rock, who stand as living monuments to
the stabilizing, transforming properties of the gospel evan-
gel. In these, and in those who follow in their train, lies the
hope of Costa Rica and her sister Republics.
HILLS AND VALES OF HONDURAS
J,
t
"J~
j
If
~
, CAJ:IIBBE.AN SE.A
OLANCHO
HONDURAS
Ml~lon&l)' Reald""c" Sta.tlona... e
(j...:)'?- OUtsto.t lon CongreJdt lon~--··· •
~~ 6110 Other Towns.·-··--.o
~,# OCPARTME.NT,S.___ ....OLANCHO

(;)re sent C.AM. F"leld. ..... . .
.OtOM eo a.
~t_.PACIF"tC OCEAN oxa~e of Mll~
HoNDuRAs
Are~4,275 sq. mi. (appr. the size of Pennsylvania).
Population-1,533,625.
Capital-Tegucigalpa; population, including Coma-
yagiiela, 79,170.
Physical Characteristics-Honduras is mountainous
throughout, though not volcanic. It abounds in min-
erals; chiefly gold and silver mining is developed thus
far. Large and fertile tablelands and valleys form a
continuous panorama. Beautiful Lake Yojoa is a favor-
ite spot of interest.
Approach and Inland Travel-Honduras' Atlantic
Ocean coast line is 400 miles in length, and its chief
ports are Cortes, Tela and La Ceiba. The Pacific coast
line is only 40 miles long, and its one port is Amapala
on the Island of Tigre in the Gulf of Fonseca. There
1s no direct access to the Capital by railroad, Teguci-
galpa being the only capital of a Central American
Republic which has no railroad approach. From the
North Coast ports, the trip is made by train to Potre-
l'illos, thence by motor bus to Tegucigalpa. From
Amapala, the southern port, one crosses the Gulf of
Fonseca by launch to San Lorenzo on the mainland.
then goes by motor bus 84 miles north to Tegucigalpa
over the main highway crossing the Republic.
Tegucigalpa is on the Pan American World Airways
route between the United States and South America,
and is also linked with the other Central American
Capitals by TACA Airlines. Moreover, local airlines
connect the principal towns of the Republic.
The Map-In Honduras CAM territory there are over
4{) congregations and more than 100 places are visited
more or less frequently by missionaries or nationals
in evangelizing efforts.
The entire east and northeast section, comprising
the most of Olancho and Colon Departments,l is very
sparsely populated.
1 Political divisions corresponding to States in the

U.S. A.
[53]
CHAPTER IV
HILLS AND VALES OF. HONDURAS
0, Honduras, Honduras, thy depths and thy heights,
Thy basins and mountains, thy shadows and lights;
The length of thy mountain lines stretched before me,
Like wave upon wave of a restless sea;
The breadth of the blue of the silent sky,
And the height of the cloud as it passes by,
All speak of the love of our God for mankind,
Too deep to be fathomed by finite mind.
-BEATRICE NEWMAN HUNT
Entering Honduras from the northern approach, through

the La Ceiba portal, one sees a majestic mountain rising in
its dark-robed grande~r as the backdrop of the little town.
That introductory glimpse is but the earnest of the ranges
of these rock-ribbed hills which regale the vision as one pro-
ceeds inland and traverses somewhat generally the length
and breadth of the country. The elevations in turn are re-
lieved by the interspersing depths as these unfold to the
delighted gaze of the traveler. Sometimes they are pic-
turesque valleys sheltering little villages of thatch-roofed
mud huts among the draperies of rich green; sometimes they
are the more chasm-like depressions, pine-decked on the
sides of their rocky descents, or else overgrown with a rich
and tangled verdure indicative of a foundation of more
fertile soil. Frequently the slope of the declivity is gentle
enough to support the little patches of corn and even scat-
tering huts which nestle here and there; and then again
the descents are so perpendicular as to make the blood run
cold as by motor car one swings around the curves of the
[54]
Hills and Vales of Honduras 55
narrow road cut out of the side of the mountain, and looks
down, down, down into the depths below.
The mountains generally do not rise to the height of the
ones in Guatemala, though there are those that exceed 10,000
feet. N or are they volcanic, apparently, as those in the other
Republics. Also, comparatively few earthquakes are felt
within Honduran borders.
Perhaps it is this topography of the country which gave
to it the name, "Honduras," for the word means "depths"
or "deeps." And certainly to those familiar with conditions
of human life, the term seems to reach beyond the topog-
raphy and into the very core of human existence. Whether
or not isolation due to long distances difficult of travel is
a partial cause, Honduras remains exceedingly backward in
governmental stability, agricultural and commercial develop-
ment, and standards of living.
CLAIMS OF THE DARKNESS
In the latter days of 1895, when Mr. H. C. Dillon was

pursuing the Indian survey known as the Arthington Explo-
ration, The Central American Bulletin chronicled that he
found in Tegucigalpa, the Honduras capital, "a wide-open
door for the gospel," and that "the people are too poor for
Catholicism to covet much of this little Republic . . . and
they have largely let it alone." On the same visit Mr. Dillon
found a small group of English and American friends who
expressed a great desire for a missionary to come.
On his subsequent trip to the United States, Mr. Dillon
was faithful in making known the dire darkness and need of
Central America as he had seen it, and particularly in a con-
ference which he attended in Kansas City, hearts were
touched to respond. These were Mr. and Mrs. A. E. Bishop,
with whom God had had preliminary dealings, and who had
already severed prospering business relations, forsaking all
with a view to finding God's place for them in full-time
service. Thus they were somewhat prepared already, were
actively engaged in a Bible teaching ministry in Kansas City,
and their hearts became fertile soil for Mr. Dillon's appeal.
They soon felt a definite burden for the Honduran sector of
the Central American field.
PIONEERS INDEED-WEsTERN HoNDURAS
It was on May 30, 1896, that this first missionary party

set foot on Honduran soil. The group consisted of Mr. and
Mrs. Bishop and their two little girls, Eva and Mary, and
Misses Belle Purves and Dora Shipp, who had also dedicated
themselves to missionary service in Honduras. Mr. and Mrs
J. G. Armitage, Mrs. Bishop's parents, were in the party,
though not under appointment as missionaries, and Mr. L.
H. Jamison of Costa Rica accompanied the group as inter-
preter, he having been in the States on furlough at the time
of their readiness to go. They landed at Port Cortes on the
northern coast of Honduras, and went by train 35 miles
inland to San Pedro Sula, from whence it was necessary to
secure pack-mules and riding animals for the journey to
Santa Rosa, their contemplated location in Western Hon-
duras. Such a proceeding was difficult, tedious and expensive
in those days in the land of manana, as may be gathered
from Mr. Bishop's record of the experience:
"We were pioneers. No one was at the wharf to meet us.
No one expected us. No one knew of our coming. At San
Pedro Sula there was an empty schoolhouse infested with
rats. The caretaker gladly gave us the use of it, without
charge. We were there five weeks before we could secure
the needed beasts, as the owners all lived far up the moun-
tains we were to travel. During the period of waiting, all of
us except Mrs. Bishop, the frail one of the party, were down
at different times with fever.
"At last the mules came. Some of the women had never
mounted a riding animal. How glad we were to get started
toward Santa Rosa! We all felt better when we commenced
to climb and leave the coast country behind. Most of the
way we traveled was sparsely settled. There were no hotels.
(After 6 0 years, there still are none on that route.) The
people lived in the most primitive manner, sometimes people,
dogs, chickens, hogs, all in the same hut. However, they
were hospitable. They never said 'No' when asked if we
could have lodging, although on one occasion at a certain
ranch, we were taken into a house of one room made of
poles, which our party of ten shared with seven others,
besides the dogs, cats and chickens; and the house was sur-
rounded by cattle, goats and pigs.
"Finally, after 10 days of weary travel, in the midst of
a heavy downpour, the opening of the rainy season, we came
in sight of our longed-for Santa Rosa, one of the larger
cities of Honduras, beautifully situated. We found an inn
and spread upon the dirty floor the canvases in which our
mattresses had been wrapped, then placed the latter on
the canvases. This would have been a more comfortable
arrangement than the hammocks, had it not been for the
the fleas. We were 10 days in the inn before we could rent
a house, and by the end of that time the girls looked as if
they had had an overdose of measles."
CoMPENSATIONs
Yet even such days have their compensations. The crude
and the primitive find their setting in rare panorama of
58 . . . And in Sa-maria
natural beauty; and the ttaveler can forget scenes and ex-
periences like the above as he finds himself in the midst
of sights inspiring and uplifting and filling his soul with
ecstasy. The tropical birds with their brilliant plumage and
lyric songs, the variety of tree, shrub and flower ofttimes
growing in rich, multicolored, tangled mass over the coast-
wise expanses of the country or in the valleys, the crystal
clearness of the streams and rivers as they wend their
courses over beds of rock with occasionally a rushing water-
fall, the picturesqueness of a few deep-set, placid lakes -
all these and other of the handiwork of God make the
heart to find expression in the words of the Psalmist, "When
I consider . . . the work of thy fingers . . . what is man
that thou art mindful of him?"
And then, what more satisfying to the missionary spirit,
what more compensative for any sacrifice, than to find
hungry hearts and listening ears ready for the message one
has come to bring? In his annals of those early days, Mr.
Bishop wrote:
"Shortly after we arrived in Santa Rosa, a little company,
including a frail woman, who had come 18 miles into the
city, hearing that missionaries were there, hunted us up.
Brother Jamison who already had the language, explained
the gospel and our purpose in coming. Soon they were re-
joicing in the Lord and coming every Sunday to get more
light. How good the Lord was to us! Others better than
ourselves, in going to virgin fields, have waited long, long
years before they saw a convert!"
WITNESS AND OPPOSITION
A year after the arrival of the missionary party in Hon-

duras he wrote also,
"Sunday is the great market day of the week. Last

Sunday we improved the opportunity by distributing a large
number of tracts, and Mr. Jamison preached the gospel
from the corner of the plaza, less than 100 feet from the
Catholic cathedral, to a crowd of some 300 listeners. We
learned afterward that one of the two priests who reside
here was in the crowd. He said to us the next day, 'It must
have been a great sacrifice to you to stand in the sun and
preach yesterday.' . . . God has opened an effectual door
for the gospel here in Honduras."
However, only six months had gone by when some things
showed signs of change, and Mr. Bishop's letter of Novem-
ber 16, 1896 reported:
"Some weeks ago the priest gave out his ultimatum, say-
ing he would excommunicate and anathematize any of his
people who bought Bibles or accepted tracts from us. He
also designated me as the anti-Christ. The following Sun-
day when the street was crowded with people, my two little
girls and I went forth to distribute tracts. There was a
marked difference. Some, mostly women, refused absolute-
ly to receive them, and some looked upon us as though we
were indeed messengers of the evil one. However, large
numbers did receive them, and we daily have calls at the
house for tracts."
REINFORCEMENTS
The second year of Mr. and Mrs. Bishop's residence in

Santa Rosa, their spirits were rejoiced by the arrival of
other missionaries and also by a visit from Mr. and Mrs.
H. C. Dillon of Guatemala which brought a time of spir-
itual blessing in that region.
When Mr. Di11on had completed the itinerating work
of the Arthington Exploration, he had returned to Costa

Rica, and on April 22, 1896, had married Miss Margaret
J. Neely, who had served in that field for two years. They
soon moved to the Republic of Guatemala, making their
center first at the Capital, then moving to Antigua, where
they began to do extensive evangelizing in that general
section of the country. They were the first CAM missionaries
to witness in Guatemala.
After almost six months the Dillons set out in a two-
wheeled cart to make a visit to the Bishops in Santa Rosa,
Honduras, and to spend a p.eriod evangelizing in that terri-
tory. The 260 miles distance was no small matter in that
day over a country devoid of roads. When they had covered
less than half the distance, it was necessary to abandon the
cart for lack of a further road, whereupon the baggage was
tied onto the horse and they made the remainder of the
journey on foot, arriving at Santa Rosa after two weeks on
the way. Many points in Western Honduras were visited.
Also, at several towns in the territory, including Santa Rosa,
Dulce Nombre and El Parafso, series of evangelistic meet-
ings were undertaken in cooperation with Mr. Bishop, and
through these efforts many were saved. Most remarkable
of the series were the meetings held at El Parafso. Notes
from Mr. Bishop's report at the close of the meetings are
most interesting:
THE SToRY oF A MouNTAIN VILLAGE
"El Parafso is situated in a very fertile valley surrounded

by mountains and remote from other settlements. The
climate is most unhealthful and the mountain road is almost,
if not quite, impassable some months of the year, because
of rain and mud. The town is built upon ancient Indian
ruins. There are evidences of a city six miles square. Today

a mound stands some 50 feet high in the center of the village,
built by hands unknown to history.
"In 18 8 8 several hundred people dissatisfied with the
government, and some with the Church of Rome, started
the town. An old priest, of whom little can be learned was
a leader among them and taught them to destroy their idols,
and was against the robbing, money-making schemes of the
priests of Rome, though he taught the people to believe in
Mary and the saints for salvation. They seem to have been
deeply imbued with spiritism . . . and there can be no
doubt that demonology had a great hold upon them.
"Here in this ancient place these people of solitude, these
simple people, hoped to have a government of . their own;
but they were not long left unmolested. A band of soldiers
was sent to bring them into subjection, and one day while
they were having a religious procession they were fired upon
without warning by the soldiers, from the brush, and some
were killed. The soldiers then went to the home of the old
priest and murdered him. The people were enraged and,
forming a mob, they killed the officer of the soldiers. Later
they submitted to the government, but have ever since been
·a despised people. Many of them died, some moved away,
and when we arrived we found a discouraged handful of
the most sickly-looking people that I think I ever saw."
AN APOSTOLIC DEMONSTRATION
This is the background for the spiritual demonstration

which accompanied the entrance of the messengers of the
Cross into this mountain hamlet. Mr. Bishop as a member
of the party wrote further:
"Here they received us with a kindness and a hospitality
which I cannot describe. Although very poor, they brought

us daily the best they had and did our cooking and washing
for us. From the first, the meetings were well attended
and the people received the gospel readily and joyfully.
Nowhere in all my Christian experience have I seen such a
meeting. A woman of a fanatical family who were our
enemies at first, received Christ as her Savior. The Mayor
and all his family were converted. Some 60 Catholic
books and many rosaries, crosses, and other fetishes made
an interesting bonfire. Out of the 60 converts first baptized,
all but two had used tobacco, and after conversion not a
single one was using it. Able-bodied men, who hid in the
bushes during the day for fear of being taken as soldiers to
fight in the current revolution, would come and stand out-
side during the evening meeting, and after listening for a
few evenings would confess Christ, ask for baptism, and
remain for the day meetings, trusting the Lord to keep
them. Before the meeting was over 129 people had made
confession of Christ as Savior."
DEATH OF MR. DILLON
In early May, 1897, after the meetings were over, Mr.
and Mrs. Dillon purposed to return to Guatemala. But
the rains that season were excessive and it was impossible
to carry out their plans. Mr. Dillon became ill with fever,
and for weeks had a doubtful physical experience. At last
he grew steadily weaker, until on July 27, he breathed his
last, in this hidden-away little village of El Paraiso in West-
ern Honduras. The believers loved him intensely and
showed their devotion by making him a coffin of boards,
when it was their custom to bury their own dead rolled up
in grass mats.
Another blow had fallen upon the Mission, with its

meager number of workers; for truly H. C. Dillon had
figured largely in these beginning years of gaining a foot-
hold in the new land. Lines from The Central American
Bulletin written at the time of his death are apropos:
"He was eminently characterized by the qualities of en-
terprise, courage and love for souls. He was a true mis-
sionary-evangelist, tireless and eager to preach the gospel
where Christ was not named, and unwilling to build upon
another man's foundation . . . He leaves behind many
precious souls converted through his ministry and a record
of courage and zeal which cannot but prove an abiding in-
spiration to us all."
PusHING INTO FAR REGIONS
Mr. Bishop's vision reached beyond the confines of that

extreme western section, and he longed to journey into
fields afar and preach the gospel widely where Christ was
not known. In fulfillment of this high purpose, in the latter
part of 1897, he started out on a 600-mile trip, with a mule
cargo of Bibles and Testaments, a thirteen-year-old boy as
his companion, and with only a few pesos in his pocket.
When one week out, word came that Honduras had quar-
antined against the United States on account of the scourge
of yellow fever in the Southern States, and the quarantine
included the mails. Thus, for the entire two months of the
trip, and for a much longer period, he received not one
penny or other means of succor from the outside, either
for himself or for his family. What marvels of God's faith-
fulness he experienced in those days, as moving on from
place to place and house to house, he sold not only his own
cargo, witnessing everywhere to the power of Christ to
64 . . . And in StJffUH'ia
save; but finding shipments of literature of the American

Bible Society at two different strategic points, he was able
also to dispose of these. In this way his own needs were
met and it was possible to send home at intervals telegrams
costing only a few cents which authorized Mrs. Bishop to
use certain reserve funds there because they could be re-
placed by commissions earned from sales.
So, plodding on day after day, he evangelized as far east
and south as Tegucigalpa, the capital, and Comayagiiela,
its companion city across the river, in which latter place for
two weeks. an intensive selling and evangelizing ministry
was carried on. The outstanding trophy of this visit was a
poor, blind ropemaker, who, living at the house where Mr.
Bishop made headquarters, drank thirstily every bit of truth
which came his way. Fifteen years later, when Mr. and
Mrs. C. Fred Lincoln, the first missionaries to ComayagUela
arrived, they found among the 33 believers, 13 who were
fruit of this humble convert's testimony.
INTO ANOTHER CouNTRY
After almost three years in Western Honduras, and with

missionaries now residing at different points of that field,
Mr. and Mrs. Bishop felt a strong leading toward the Re-
public of Guatemala. No CAM missionary had gone there
since the earlier effort of the Dillons. Accordingly they said
good-bye to H onduras in the spring of 1899.
CoN T I NUING IN WESTERN HoNDURAS
Several points in the Departments of Copan and Gracias

were occupied periodically by members of the missionary
staff of eight to a dozen during the next few years and
· evangelization was promoted as the necessary basic mission-
Tegucigalpa , HonduraS'
Rev. Cyrus Robinson and CAM Book Store, EL FARO,

Tegucigalpa , Honduras
Belen Sunday School, One of the Three

at Comayaguela, Hondums
"Modern"
Ploughing
Method in
Central
America
Part of Congregation at Dedication oj New Chapel, Danli, Honduras
Dulce Nombre de Copcin, Miss Laura Nelson's Home Center

ary activity. However, through illness, marriage into other

Republics, demands for help at more crucial points, and
even another death-that of Mr. W. M. Torrence who
succumbed to fever on August 6, 1899, after only some six
months in the land-the number was reduced by more than
half within five years; and the close of 1908 found two lone
women, Mrs. Margaret Neely Dillon at El Parafso and Miss
Laura Nelson at Dulce Nombre, the only missionaries in the
entire Republic. Miss Nelson had reached the field in the
spring of 1898.
Of the residence stations in Western Honduras, only a
few have been occupied over long periods and have thus
become traditionally the centers of that field. Through
persistent missionary activities, many towns and villages
had their believers in smaller or larger numbers, and these
were visited periodically when possible. But missionary res-
idence stations were maintained in those early years chiefly
at Santa Rosa, El Parafso, and Dulce Nombre, all in the
Department of Copan. In 1912, Colinas in Santa Barbara
Department, was added to the list. Even until the middle
of 1908, there was periodically a resident missionary in
Santa Rosa, and at one time as many as seven national evan-
gelists labored over a large area adjacent to that center.
EL PARAISO CENTER AND MARGARET NEELY DILLON
More arresting as to length of occupation and character

of work done, were El Parafso and Dulce Nombre,
"manned" respectively by Mrs. Margaret Neely Dillon
and Miss Laura M. Nelson.
For 16 of the 20 years given to Central America, Mrs.
Dillon dwelt at secluded El Parafso, where she had remained
after her husband's death. She poured herself out in that
little village of 200 inhabitants, where such a phenomenal

work of the Spirit had marked the inception of gospel wit-
ness. Hers was the uniqueness of the truly dedicated life.
Six months after Mr. Dillon's death she wrote as concerned
the work:
"One hundred twenty-nine have been baptized. Three
have gone to the Lord and four, through weakness, have
wandered away ... The others seem to be growing in grace
and the knowledge of His Word. Next Sunday four are
to be received, one of- them being the telegraph operator."
It is interesting to note that after two and a half years,
a total of 178 had confessed Christ, some living six miles
away from the village.
She proclaimed the message of life to El Paraiso and its
visitors. Faithfully she shepherded and taught her flock,
and the babes in Christ were made strong. Accompanied
by members of the flock, she was frequently found on long
evangelizing journeys and of one of these she wrote on May
18, 1899:
"A few days ago we returned from our trip of eight
weeks. Eight souls were truly converted to the Lord. Others
may have been."
Ensuing years were marked by persecution of the little
town by government officials. There was sometimes a
scattering of the flock, and some were even thrown into
prison. Mrs. Dillon testified that even these providences
had been for the strengthening of the work in El Parafso.
Early in 1904 she wrote :
"Our brother, Nicomedes, has decided to give himself
to the Lord's service. We have heretofore sent out mission-
aries for short trips; but in answer to our prayers the Lord
has raised up two for more definite work, who have had
experience and have suffered hardships. Also, He has been
opening the hearts of the believers to bring in the tithes.
Now we have four pigs which we will fatten wirh the corn
of the tithes. Have received offerings from some who were
with us and who now are in other parts."
And in another letter dated August 11 of that year we
read:
"The missionaries who left a little over two months ago
returned last week bringing good news from the highways
and hedges. Twenty-three confessed Christ. They were
not of the towns, but from the houses scattered among the
hills. But they all gathered afterward to hear the Word.
"Thus far the church has made most of the provision
for the evangelizing trips. As we have sold two of our fat
pigs for $20, I think we shall have enough for another trip.
We have rejoiced this year at the unusual incoming of the
tithes, and also to see the work of the Lord in the salvation
of souls."
And so it was that Margaret Neely Dillon found the
satisfaction of her life and service in this far-away corner
of a needy world. And as she loved and prayed and labored,
the years went by. In spite of importunities of friends at
home that she take a furlough, she never left the field, but
for 20 0 years had a record of unbroken missionary service.
MRs. DILLON's DEPARTURE TO BE "WITH CHRIST"
Finally, the latter part of May, 1913, after much antici-

pation and planning, she left El Parafso for Ocotepeque,
one of her out-stations. On the way she was taken ill.
Word was sent to don Nicomedes, the pastor at Ocotepeque,
who hastened out to the little place where she had been
forced to halt her journey. In response to word from him,

Miss Nelson covered the 36 miles from Dulce Nombre as
quickly as she could. Mrs. Dillon was so ill it seemed
doubtful that it would be possible to carry her to Miss
Nelson's home; but when men arrived, sent by Miss Nel-
son's faithful friend, don Santos Alvarado, for the purpose
of bringing her, Mrs. Dillon seemed to revive at the thought.
The men carried her in a hammock by slow stages, the 36
miles distance in 48 hours, with time out at night for rest.
The fever had soared very high since the beginning of her
illness, and continued to consume her. It was Friday morn-
ing, June 6, when the little company, bearing its precious,
weary burden, reached Dulce Nombre. On Sunday morning,
June 8, at 5:30, her gentle spirit took its flight, and her
body was laid to rest in the little cemetery outside of Dulce
Nombre.
THE TESTIMONY OF HER LIFE
In May, 1912, little more than a year previous to Mrs.

Dillon's Home-going, Miss Anna J. Gohrman had arrived
in Western Honduras, after spending a year in Huehue-
tenango, Guatemala. Almost from her entrance into this
field, Colinas in the Department of Santa Barbara was her
post. In spite of the long distance between that point and
El Parafso, Miss Gohrman had made a visit to Mrs. Dillon.
The testimony of one who had this intimate touch, helps to
indicate how great was the loss suffered by the whole work
in her going:
"My visit of a week with Mrs. Dillon was a precious time
to me, so quiet and restful. I learned such priceless lessons
from that brief contact with a fully consecrated life. One
has but to see the place where she labors, to realize the ex-
tent to which dear Mrs. Dillon's life is dedicated to the
Lord. But, as she said, with her sweet face beaming with
joy and peace, 'It is God who gives the cententment.' I
feel I shall be a better, more faithful and consecrated worker
for Him because of the communion with her there." ·
And then a few weeks later, when Mrs. Dillon had gone
Home:
"How well I remember her when I left her at El Parafso
--so young in appearance, in spite of her 4 7 years, so almost
girlish in her movements, with the voice and laugh of youth.
He kept her young in Him. She stood looking after me
with little Marfa, her adopted baby, in her arms, and I
thought that at the best she would have but a few years of
active service left, for she had told me how her health was
of late breaking little by little."
From Mrs. Dillon's obituary written for The Central
American Bulletin by Rev. Luther Rees, President of the
Mission, who had visited her and her work at El Parafso,
the following lines are taken:
"Her life was very simple and plain. Her home would
have been called here a little shack. With a hard straw
mattress and with everything else as plain, she lived and
labored with these poor people, and their love for her was
so deep and strong that no sacrifice was too great for 'nifia
Margarita.' And now that she has gone, their grief cannot
be described."
Margaret Neely Dillon's life, letters and ministry form
a record of infinite blessedness and constancy of spiritual
power. She deserves to be listed among the truly victorious
of the church militant, though her fight was waged in the
back lines and far from the blast of trumpets and the flare
of conspicuous banners.
The years have taken their toll, and scarcely any of the
original congregation remain. But in a score of villages in
Western Honduras there is still the imprint of the influence
and ministry of this handmaiden of the Lord.
Miss LAuRA NELSON AND THE DuLCE NoMBRE CENTER
Emphasizing the same vital spirit of evangelism, yet oper-
ating through some different channels, were the contem-
porary activities of Miss Laura M. Nelson, with her center
at Dulce Nombre (Sweet Name), also in the Department
of Copan. In a reading .o f her letters of those days one
marvels at her tireless travel and activity, when it is remem-
bered that she has always labored under physical handicap.
Her long trips to Colinas when she would visit numerous
other towns and villages in Santa Barbara Department-
trips sometimes involving six to eight weeks of absence from
Dulce Nombre-prepared the way for the coming of Miss
Gohrman a few years later, who made Colinas her center
and home during her entire life in Honduras.
Miss Nelson's unique service for many years was the
effective school work which she was moved to begin. She
realized the profound ignorance with which she was sur-
rounded and the hopelessness of the Word of God ever be-
coming in any sense the possession of the people unless some
help was given to the youth. Her heart went out to the chil-
dren, particularly the girls, so constantly exposed to moral
dangers. In certain crucial instances she was moved to take
them into her own home, so that often she was carrying both
school and orphanage work at the same time. Her picture of
the moral conditions round about would hold true in most
places over Central America:
"0 that I had the power to make you see for a short hour
what my eyes have looked upon for 14 years, that you might
realize what filth surrounds a child in this land from its
birth and before. A little boy of nine was heard boasting
one day that his father was his uncle and his mother his aunt.
He thought that was quite a joke. His father and mother are
brother and sister. A man is thought none the less of here if
by the time he is 25 he is the father of 10 or 12 children,
with possibly as many mothers.
"We cannot expect help from the public schools, as the
standards there are little better. Missionaries who have been
long on the field know that most of the backsliding has
been from lack of stamina to stand above the low, animalized
mode of living they are accustomed to. Our hope for these
people, humanly speaking, is in their children, and we must
exercise ourselves to get them as young as possible."
The school work was begun with a few pupils, in October,
1900, and by the first of December 30 were enrolled in spite
of Miss Nelson's warning that they would be taught the
gospel daily. Sometimes it would have to be discontinued for
a period, due to Miss Nelson's ill health; but the plea for
the school was so earnest and the need so imperative, that
she would open it again when she was able. By 1906 there
was an enrollment of 53. It varied in size from year to year.
It was no rare thing for the pupils to find Christ and make
public confession of Him, and on one occasion she could
report that "on New Year's Eve 11 of my girls publicly
confessed Christ."
A letter from Miss Nelson, written January 3, 1905,
indicates something of the impression the school work made
on outsiders:
"We had our examinations the 31st of December, and in-
vited the church from San Agustin and nearly all came over.
I also invited the Governor and general and a few others
from Santa Rosa, because they have expressed so much
curiosity as to what kind of a school a missionary could
teach. The parents furnished the material for a dinner and
I prepared it. Those who came from Santa Rosa expressed
great surprise at the progress of the children and told the
people the work was far superior to that done in Santa
Rosa. We mixed hymns in between the classes and had an
examination of the Bible Class as well. We had a gospel
service in the evening, with the house well-filled, many
attending for the first time.
Her highest ambition in all her training was to pre-
pare young people for consecrated service. More than a
dozen who had been trained in rudimentary schooling and
in the Scriptures through her efforts became active Chris-
tian workers.
KEPT IN THE MmsT OF DANGER
We shall never forget the occasion, nor lose the sense of

awe which filled our soul as we sat in the doorway of Miss
Nelson's humble little home and listened to the tales of her
then almost 40 years in that tiny town and indescribably
primitive section. On that occasion she related, for the most
part, stories of revolutionary experiences; for that corner
was an unofficial rendezvous and battleground of those
elements of society which for long years made Honduras
famous for her internal military upheavals. As night closed
in-for there is practically no twilight in that part of the
world-we could almost hear, through the breathless silence,
the animals' hoofs of the wild bands she so graphically de-
scribed. A few incidents out of the many she gave us may
aid in a realization of what it has cost trail-blazers of the

Cross to carry the message into pioneer fields:
"April, 1924," she continued, "was another time of tur-
moil.
"One morning about nine o'clock, a man went by the
house on horseback, the horse covered with lather and going
so fast one couldn't help feeling that something was wrong.
I made inquiry and learned that the man had been sent by
don Santos, one of the leading men of the town, to learn
the truth of certain rumors as to some troops who were on
their way here from Guatemala. When I learned that they
were in La Cumbre, only seven leagues from here, I felt
I'd better have my mules brought here from the pasture, as
they would have to pass the pasture in coming into town.
So when the man with whom my boy, Benjamin, was work-
ing came for Ben's dinner that day, I told him the news and
asked him to go get the mules, as they would surely take
them from the pasture. That night no one slept. Such a crowd
came here that we had barely standing room.
"The next morning, about eleven o'clock the gang arrived
in town. Some of their party from here had gone out in the
night to meet them, taking big demijohns of whiskey, and
they surely were a wild-looking crowd, about 150 of them.
Of all the shooting and yelling! One could only think bed-
lam had come to town. The first crowd that passed the
house called out that the Nationalist Party were defending
their mules with my flag-'The shameless things.' I in-
formed them the mules were mine, which they said I'd have
to prove.
"Shortly after this, two men came to the gate saying they
had come for the mules. '0,' I said, 'I wasn't aware you had
left any mules here; those mules are mine.'
" 'But we need them,' he said.
" 'Well, I'm sorry, but seeing they are my mules and I
also need them, guess they will have to stay right here.'
" 'So you won't give them to us?'
" 'No, I have no intention of letting them leave the yard.'
"They grumbled and threatened, but finally left. Three
or four more came around, with the same result. I really
thought they'd break the gate down. I had nailed a board
across, so it couldn't be opened. These threatened to report
me to the general, and about this time he came riding up
and asked .them what they were doing.
" 'This woman won't give us the mules she has here.'
" 'No,' said I, 'I'll not give them to you.'
" 'Well,' the general said, 'we'll take them, as we need
them.'
" 'Sorry, but you must see they are my property, and I
also need them. You folks should do as I do when I decide
to go on a trip: get all you are going to need-mules,
saddles, ropes-before you start out, and then you'll not
have to bother anyone nor be delayed.'
" 'Senora,' he said 'down on the coast we have had no
respect for person or property of anyone.'
" 'That's on the coast; but right here you'll respect both
the person and the property.'
" 'Do you have a right to that flag you have up there?'
" 'You can draw your own conclusions, seeing I have
it there.'
" 'Are you an American? '
" 'Sir, aren't you looking at me?'
" 'Show me your passport.'
" 'Who are you, to ask me for a passport? Sir, that road
just ahead is the road you need to travel, as that will take
you to Santa Rosa which I understand is where you are
going.' He looked at me a moment, called his men and
rode off.
"Sometime later two men came and asked for something
to eat. They sat on the doorstep to eat, and I was in the
yard when a man rode up and said very boldly that he had
come for the mules, and that I was to open the gate at once
and give them to him. I told him I had already refused the
mules to a number of his crowd, and would continue to do
so. He leveled his rifle at me and said he'd see who was
boss, and for me to open the gate and deliver the mules,
or get out of the way and let him get them. I told him I
would not open the gate, nor deliver the mules, nor move
from where I was. He looked at me a few seconds, then
lowered his gun and said he guessed he wouldn't do any-
thing to me as the town would tear him to pieces. The. two
men who had been eating came up to the fence to give me
the plates, and one of them said to the man who was demand-
ing the mules, 'You don't do anything because you know
you can't.'
"One morning Miss Balder (she had joined me a few
weeks before) and I took a little walk. When we came home
I went to the kitchen to see about dinner. I noticed that all
the neighbors were closing their doors. The woman in the
kitchen said some alarming news must have been received.
As I turned I saw a man by the corner of my fence with a
red rag on his hat. When he saw me, he called to some men
that this was the place, and to come on. I supposed that he
referred to the street. I came into the sitting room and went
to the door, and by then there were eight or ten men at the
76 ••. And in SamarUI
corner, with rifles. I had a little school in a room in front,

which had no outlet at the back. I crossed to the school and
told the girls to close the doors and fasten them, as there
was a party of 'Reds' on the street who wanted to catch some-
one and they might go into the school.
"As I returned to the house the men surrounded me and
one tried to slip in past me. I was able to give him a shove
and thus get in and shut the little gate again. There we
stood, eight wild-looking Indians on the outside, with rifles,
and one lone woman on the inside. When I shut the gate they
all pushed up against it and the leader said, 'If you shut
that door, we'll break it in.'
" 'All right, break it. I'm in my own house and I have
a right to shut the door if I want to.'
"Then sticking his gun at me, he said, cyou give me
$1,000 at once.'
'' 'Umph, where do you think I'd get $1,000 to give
you?'
" 'Well, make haste; we're in a hurry.'
'' 'There's the road; you can leave any time you wish.
I haven't any money to give you.'
" 'All right, boys, you know our orders.' With that they
all began leveling their guns.
"We bickered back and forth for a while. I knew if they
once got in they'd clean us out and not leave a rag. I repeated
that I had no money to give them. Then they asked for $1 00
instead of $1,000, whereupon I told them they wouldn't
get a cent. Suddenly they lowered their guns and started
off on a run."
In conclusion Miss Nelson said, "We have had earth-
quakes, pestilence and famine, and any one of them is prefer-
able to revolution." She spoke, however, of the God-given
opportunities always at hand in such crises, to witness for

Christ, and of the countless soldiers coming to the house for
food, whG had received Gospels and tracts. And over and
above all this, there was the high note of praise for the over-
shadowing care of her Heavenly Father.
In her 56 years of missionary life Miss Nelson has taken
one furlough, and that was after 19 years on the field, and
at the command of her doctor. The love and devotion of the
people of Dulce N ombre are seen in this word from Miss
Gohrman at the time of Miss Nelson's return from her
furlough:
"I came over to meet Miss Nelson and reached Dulce
Nombre just two hours before she arrived. A great number
went out mounted, to meet her, and all day after her
arrival they were sending fruit, bread, vegetables, even a
whole pig roasted, meats of other kinds, lard and flour,
until the house looked like a combination meat market,
grocery store and baker's shop. I don't see how she will ever
get all the bread and cake eaten!"
Miss Nelson, herself, wrote regarding her return:
"I am glad to send you a letter once more from here. I
cannot tell you how good it seems to be back again after
this year and a half of wandering. . . . Twenty miles out
from Dulce Nombre the advance guard of those who had
gone out to meet us appeared over the top of a steep hill,
and from there on we kept meeting groups on muleback.
There must have been over 50 in all, and when we reached
town the streets were full of mules and people. It did seem
good to dismount in front of my little old mud house, which
was well-adorned with pine needles on the floor, flowers on
the table, and banana leaves around in the corners, and all
who couldn't go out to meet me were at the house waiting

for me there."
In 1954, Miss Nelson passed her 56th milestone in
Central America. While less able now for the more strenu-
ous tasks, and though sometimes having to seek medical
help, she continues at her station. Until a few years ago
visits to the 10 or 12 places in her territory, by muleback,
were made periodically, if not so often as formerly. As late
as 1950, a letter from Miss Nelson gave report of a 17-day
trip from which she had just returned, and of which she
wrote, "I did not get so very tired~"
MINISTRY oF Miss ANNA J. GoHRMAN
After the death of Mrs. Dillon there were again only two
missionaries, Miss Nelson and Miss Gohrman, in that West-
ern Honduras field . Miss Gohrman's location at Colinas in
the Department of Santa Barbara provided an encouraging
new outreach of testimony.
Her letters breathed the atmosphere of the great, gaping
need and of her exceedingly active effort to meet that need,
as will be seen in a few extracts from them. About 6 months
after reaching Colinas, she wrote, on January 4, 1913 :
"My visit to Santa Barbara (the town), during the first
week in December, was blessed of God. We held three
meetings in different places, and had perhaps 15 0 at each.
Pray for Santa Barbara. The people are ready for the gos-
pel ; the gospel is ready for them; but we, like the impotent
man, stand helpless because 'there is no man,' nor woman
either, to bring the message. We know that Honduras needs
men, and are told that we 'dear sisters' ought not to fill a
man's place. This is the work of men-big, strong men-that
we weak women are constrained to do. Because we insist on
taking a man's place? No, but because the work is here and
there are no men to do it.
"In the six weeks between November 8 and December 20,
I traveled 230 miles on muleback over these horrible roads,
preached 35 times to audiences ranging from 8 to 300,
visited in over 100 homes, and distributed thousands of
tracts, Gospels and portions."
While visiting Tegucigalpa a month later she wrote:
"In the two weeks of meetings, 18 have confessed Christ,
several being college students. The believers are sad to see
me go .... All day they have been sending me little eatables
for the trip, giving so freely out of their poverty. I can't get
over the pity of leaving these 18 lambs without a shepherd."
Of another trip more than a year later, she wrote :
"The trip to Siguatepeque was a blessing spiritually and
to me physically. The town is situated in the Department of
Comayagua, famous for its fanaticism and superstition. Only
occasionally has the gospel been presented there by passing
colporters, so Satan was angry at the sight of a 10-day
meeting in the most public place we could rent. I have been
stoned, beaten, even chased and sworn at in other places;
but never have I heard anything as bad as I heard in Sigua-
tepeque. The priests sent deputations of 40 to SO, two nights,
with the express purpose of insulting the gringa and fright-
ening her out of town. They came armed with rocks, rub-
bish, offal of animals, sand, whistles, mouth-harps, horns,
and above all, vile language. The Lord put it upon my heart
not to reproach them. I implored the believers to bear all
patiently and to ask help only of God. The next day a
delegation of the leading citizens went to the Mayor and
demanded protection for us. After that, an escort was sent
every night. Before we left, the ringleaders were entering
the hall for all services and bought Testaments and begged
us to remain. Some 15 gave public testimony while I was
there, and these, for the most part, we found to be the fruit
of the work of a man who had been brought to the Lord in
Colinas about four years earlier.
"We visited three other towns famous for their fanati-
cism, and in each one left several families searching the
Scriptures with genuine interest. We traveled about 250
miles muleback."
In another month she went again, and on her return in-
cluded in her message to the homeland this brief report:
"In Los Valles we visited five towns situated in those
beautiful, level valleys so rare in mountainous Honduras.
I visited personally more than 200 different houses. I came
back tired. Mrs. Dillon went to Los Valles 14 years ago. We
found several interested in the study of the Word."
Nor was her witness circumscribed within the bounds of
preaching the gospel by word of mouth and printed page.
Her ministrations to the sick and the dying spoke eloquently,
particularly to those of her own home center. At one time
she penned these lines:
"We are having meetings every Saturday night in a sec-
tion of town lately opened to the gospel by the sickness and
death of an old beggar woman whom we cared for in her
last illness and prepared for the grave when none of her
neighbors would go near her."
Another letter a week later recorded:
"Last night I was called to the bedside of a dying woman
who had professed to accept Christ several years ago, but
had married an unsaved man and so had drifted away. This
is the third corpse I have helped to lay out in two weeks."
She wrote in another letter that she was getting to be a

first -class nurse and an expert undertaker.
A commendable method for the housing of a local church
is seen in her description of the building of the chapel at
Colinas in 191 8 :
"We have now six men at work sawing out by hand
three-inch boards upon which_to rest the roof tiling. You
can imagine how long that will take for a house over 45
feet long and 25 feet wide; and all the rafters, scantlings,
beams, and the lathing for the walls have to be done by
hand the same way. It is a weary, weary work.
"The believers are responding magnificently and money,
beans, corn, rice, lard, and, best of all, personal labor, are
being given without stint. It means for many tramping
weary leagues in the interior of the mountains, among trop-
ical jungles, to find good timbers for the wall posts, after-
ward going with oxen to haul them to town, then making
the stands for the sawing of the lumber. I wonder how
many chapels we could build in the States at such a sacrifice.
"All the material, even to the nails, is bought and paid
for. The house will really value about $2,000 gold when
it is finished, with its furnishings. But it will have cost less
because of the personal labor of the believers."
When the chapel was finally finished, in April, 1919, its
dedication took place in connection with a large conference
attended by people from many miles distant.
Miss Gohrman's long journeyings led her over the De-
partments of Comayagua, Cortes and Y oro. How she longed
and prayed that men might be raised up to give themselves
to these vast sections so unreached, so ignorant, so needy,
and in some parts so extremely fanatical.
LAST DAYS AND DECEASE
Miss Gohrman's later years were punctuated with periods

of illness and limitation, and more time was given to Colinas
and the surrounding villages. More intensely did she min-
ister to the sick and dying, on occasions having several awful
cases concurrently. Sometimes, after years of personal wit-
nessing and earnest prayer, she was compelled to see a soul
pass into eternity apparently without hope and without God.
Colinas had its part in the country's revolutions, too, and
the contribution of men, mules, and money left the town
each time the poorer. Mail was frequently intercepted for
months and missionaries had genuine opportunities to trust
God daily, for necessary temporal provision.
Eighteen months were spent in the homeland in 1920
and '21, after which, against odds of revolution, poor health
and other hindering factors, Miss Gohrman again made some
long evangelistic journeys. There were other occasions when
she did not go herself, but when her well-trained and ever-
faithful helpers were "on the trail" for weeks at a time,
leaving scores of mountain villages in the aforesaid Depart-
ments without excuse.
On October 23, 1925, Miss Gohrman penned the follow-
ing lines:
"I have been passing through a time of fiercer testing
than usual, and have been able to do little else than pray
and hold the pieces together . . . I am still a 'prisoner' in
Colinas ... I am now determined to go no more out until
the Angel of the Lord comes for me as He came for Peter."
How truly she spoke, she little knew. She never wrote
another letter to Headquarters, nor did she any more go
out. On December 13, after a ten days' illness from pneu-
monia, "the Angel of the Lord" did come for her, and took
her into His glorious presence.
Miss Nelson and Miss Balder, separated from her by
three days' mule-back journey, were notified of her illness
too late to reach her before she went Home, and she died
surrounded only by those with and for whom she had la-
bored so devotedly. By riding all night, Miss Balder arrived
on Sunday morning in time for the funeral, and the body
was laid to rest in Colinas. This had been her desire.
Mr. Rees' words written for The Bulletin at the time of
her Home-going are most fitting here:
"To a marvelous degree she caught the spirit of the One
who 'spared not his own Son,' and of the Son who spared
not Himself. She was urged again and again to conserve
her strength and to work in moderation, but as she realized
the desperate condition of those about her, spiritually, mor-
ally and physically, she forgot her own needs and gave her-
self unceasingly, sacrificially and unselfishly, with an abso-
lute abandon for others, cheering the discouraged, shielding
the tempted, tenderly caring for the sick, the dying and the
dead, turning every opportunity and circumstance to account
in presenting the claims of her Savior."
The extent of evangelization wrought by Anna J. Gohr-
man can never be fully known. Today, 29 years after her
departure, not infrequently word comes of the bringing to
light of some fruit in a hidden-away corner, product of her
prodigious sowing.
Santa Barbara Department remained without a missionary
until 1940; and even then missionary residence was short-
lived. Now missionaries are once more at Santa Barbara,
the Department head. Climatically it is a hard field, being
84 . . . And in St~111M'ia
shut in and hot. But certainly the prospect is promising as

set forth in Mr. and Mrs. John Dow's letter of May, 1954:
" ... the gospel is reaching many unsaved. We are hav-
ing two morning Sunday Schools, an afternoon service in
the State Penitentiary, and a night service in the chapel;
also Wednesday night prayer meeting. Attendances at meet-
ings are increasing. Our Colinas effort resulted in 42 pro-
fessions of faith . . . Many seem ready to turn to the Lord."
Plans for advance include more Sunday Schools in the
area, evangelistic campaigns, short Bible Institutes and chil-
dren's classes.
The 20 towns and the more than 230 hamlets and vil-
lages of the Department have been a super challenge to
the faithful pastor-evangelist, don Federico Aplfcano, who
has carried on with Colinas as his center, with an unusual
zeal, vision and faithfulness for almost 25 years. Mr. Dow
speaks of the present responsibility as comprising a popula-
tion of 90,000 souls.
CAM TERRITORY DEFINED
As other missions entered Honduras, the territorial re-
sponsibilities of the various recognized boards were gradu-
ally defined. Most of the country's population is found in
the rich lowlands of the north coastal section with their ex-
tensive banana fields, and across the southern and western
sections. The portion of this territory considered as the
Central American Mission's responsibility comprises the De-
partments of Copan and Santa Barbara in the west; Coma-
yagua Department in the near center; and southern Mora-
zan, Choluteca, El Parafso, La Paz and Valle Departments
in the south.
ENTERING SouTHERN HoNDURAS
Up to 1913, that is, during the first 17 years of the Mis-

sion's presence in Honduras, missionary residence had been
established only in Copan and Santa Barbara Departments.
It was the last of May, 1913, the year of Mrs. Dillon's death
and the year following Miss Gohrman's arrival in Honduras,
that Mr. C. F. Lincoln, having spent a year in Guatemala,
reached Comayagliela in Morazan Department, to establish
missionary residence in the southern section of our Honduras
field. Mrs. Lincoln joined him a few weeks later. He
found already there, some 33 believers. These were fruit
of the colportage work of the American Bible Society, of
Miss Gohrman's trips, and of the visit and work of Mr.
Bishop on his memorable 600-mile trek 15 years earlier.
Mr. Lincoln found also a challenging field right from the
start, and wrote not long after his arrival:
"Last Sunday we had the best attendance we have had yet.
"During the early part of the month we made a trip to
Valle de Angeles, 25 miles distant, and also to the mining
camps at San Juancito. Bibles were sold from house to
house and public and private testimony was given, and
through the liberality of a brother in Valle de Angeles, we
have arranged to open a mission hall there.
"While I was away on this trip, the Romanists scattered
handbills containing bitter attacks on us, all over this city
and Tegucigalpa across the river. Great enmity was aroused.
Our house was repeatedly stoned, believers were insulted,
and firecrackers thrown on them, but the police were in-
formed and stopped it.
"Fine crowds are in attendance. Our room will seat 50,
but it is wholly inadequate."
86 ... And in Samam
An account by Mrs. Lincoln of a visit to the town of Oro-
cuina some miles distant gives a true impression of the dual
reception always accorded newly-arrived messengers of the
truth in those early days:
"A believer from Orocuina met us at a little town called
Soledad. Shortly before dark we met three mounted men
who also proved to be believers from Orocuina, one being
the Comandante of the village. They had come out especi-
ally to meet us. We reached our destination about seven-
thirty o'clock and found all the believers congregated in the
house they had prepared for us to occupy. They welcomed
us heartily, and after supper and playing for a while on the
organ, we retired.
"Next morning the whole town was active in consequence
of our arrival. While there we had 20 meetings. Night after
night they would sit through the whole sermon, listening
with rapt attention. Quite a few came from towns 10 to 20
miles distant.
"The priest stirred up the people against us and held
extra masses. Twice they had idol processions. Quantities
of water were blessed by the priest and sprinkled about for
protection against the demons which we brought. The roof
of the house in which the meetings were held suffered twelve
big holes from rocks of the enemy. Public threats and demon-
strations were made, menacing our personal safety. Finally
the authorities put a stop to the abuses.
"There is an imperative need for a worker at this place."
In I 915, the taking on of a national worker was made
possible in Mr. Lincoln's territory, and wider traveling
could be done in this southern section. Orocuina remained
the most promising out-station center, but interest was fast
awakening and meetings were possible in a number of other
towns and villages whenever the trips could be made. In
the travel in southern Honduras, as in that remote western
section, there were only the exceedingly primitive surround-
ings and accomodations for the traveler, not to speak of
nature's hindrances so frequently found in his path. In
recounting the overland trip from the north coast to Co-
mayagliela on one of their returns from the States, Mr.
Lincoln wrote:
"Our trip through the country was the worst we have
ever had, and we arrived on the eleventh day after setting
out. We passed through 10 rivers and 31 streams some of
which were filled to river proportions. One river we crossed
on the railroad bridge, one in a canoe, the horses swimming
over, and to cross another we had to make a detour, pass
over to an island, then up the island and again over, thus
crossing the river in two arms. Some of the rivers were
most dangerous, and at the end of one day of this kind a
big storm caught us just after we had passed a house there
in the mountains. We got soaking wet before we could get
back."
Along with the continuous traveling, both Mr. and Mrs.
Lincoln did an excellent work of developing the potential
leaders and personal workers at the home center. Mr. Lin-
coln had a class of young men as prospective workers, and
Mrs. Lincoln a splendid group of young women who were
being trained in Bible study and personal work.
Writing of an evangelizing trip the early part of 1918,
Mrs. Lincoln said:
" During the month we traveled over 300 miles, visiting
12 places and holding 45 meetings. Some 30 made pro-
fession of faith."
Since street preaching was legitimate in Honduras, this

was employed as one of the most potent means of getting
the gospel before the people. Mr. Lincoln wrote on Feb-
ruary 23, 1921:
"We continue the street meetings every Sunday morn-
ing, sometimes having big crowds and sometimes thrilling
scenes also. Not long ago, a young man in a drunken rage
came down upon us with a knife; but our Father is always
faithful and the man was stopped and taken by the police.
On the last Sunday, a drunken police officer passed by with
a companion, and yelled out at us that we had better stop
deceiving the innocent people. And then he turned back, and
whipping out a big revolver, came down upon us, saying
he would make our blood run in the streets. Bystanders
called him off, and he soon pocketed his gun and went on.
We continued and had a good meeting."
ADDED WoRKERS - OTHER REsiDENCE STATIONS
In the period of 1918-1920, eight new missionaries

reached Honduras, bringing with them much encouragement
for the little group so inadequate for their task. For it will
be remembered there were then only three Mission stations,
with four missionaries of the CAM, in the entire Hon-
duras field. Some of the new arrivals joined the Lincolns
for Southern Honduras, while others journeyed to that far-
oOff western section, reopening Santa Rosa de Copan as a
missionary center. Thus, beginning with 1918, and with the
exception of brief periods for furlough, the large town of
Santa Rosa, head of Copan Department, has enjoyed mis-
sionary occupation. The volume of travel evangelism
carried on from Santa Rosa throughout that mountainous
region, over so many years, with the help of trained nation-
als, could scarcely be comprehended, or the fruits of it

computed. Mr. William Aberle, missionary at Santa Rosa
from 1918 to 1923, wrote in July, 1919,
"In these 10 months in Santa Rosa, we have visited every
house in 16 towns, given the gospel personally to 2,368
adults, and passed out about 4,000 tracts and 17 5 Gospels,
not including the thousands of tracts given out here in Santa
Rosa and on the trips between here and San Pedro Sula."
Moreover, missionaries residing there have known not
only the hindering force of blind fanaticism, but like in
Dulce Nombre, have experienced the perils of revolutionary
upheavals which often converged upon this important town.
Mrs. Marion J. Hunt (nee Beatrice Newman), with perhaps
a longer residence in the town than any other missionary,
can testify experientially to God's keeping in the midst of
unspeakable hoftor and danger. She and her companions
learned the sound of the whirr of bullets whizzing through
their rooms; they endured the searching of their premises
by belligerents aflame with hatred and suspicion; yet not
a hair of their heads was ever harmed. And how they did
buy up the opportunities to witness, ofttimes to wounded
"Reds" and "Blues" to whom they ministered in "hospital
wards" improvised within Mission premises. From the spring
of 1941 until their 1952-'53 furlough, Mr. and Mrs. Sidney
P. Marcy occupied the Santa Rosa station, the only mission-
aries besides Miss Nelson in that part of the Honduras field.
Of the missionaries arriving 1918-1920 Mr. Herbert R.
Peaslee and Miss Marion Steinbach remained in Southern
Honduras. Early in 1919, Mr. Peaslee moved from Coma-
yagiiela to Choluteca in the Department of the same name,
where he opened the second missionary residence station in
90 ... And in Samari4
Southern Honduras. Two years later he married Miss Stein-

bach, and they have labored periodically at both Choluteca
and ComayagUela. Yet in reality their witness has had
no circumscribing boundaries, for Mr. Peaslee is known for
his life in the saddle and on the trails. No conference of
national believers is considered complete without him.
Being farthest south of any mainland station of the CAM
in Honduras, and also of lowland character, Choluteca
is hot, and is not particularly desirable as a residence center.
It is, however, on the Pan American Highway where the
latter traverses that short southern Honduras section, and
so occupies a place of growing importance.
FIRST STATION IN CoMAYAGUA DEPARTMENT
For many years only unceasing prayer was our portion

concerning occupation of the important Department of Co-
mayagua, the very center of the CAM field in Honduras.
In earlier days, more than once gospel messengers had in-
vaded hard and fanatical Siguatepeque, leaving it aware
that a new force had threatened its hypnotic tranquility.
Situated between the nor:th coast and the Capital, on the one
cross-country highway, this town was considered the logical
place for missionary occupation in the Department. In 1928
this purpose was realized, when Miss Anne E . Thomas
moved to Siguatepeque after years of service in other CAM
fields. Various missionaries and capable national pastors
later had their part in the development of the center and
in promoting the evangelizing of the surrounding country.
A few believers were there when Miss Thomas came; the
region furnished an unusual response; and at Siguatepeque
one of the larger congregations of Honduras came into being.
For the past 24 years, Miss Mary V. Phillips has carried
on at this one center, being the only general missionary in

the area during the last 10 years of that period. Her presence
has been a definitely steadying and constructive factor, and
her nursing ministry and Child Evangelism work particu-
larly have made inestimable contribution to the evangelical
testimony of the area. News of Miss Phillips' Home-going,
on July 14, ( 1954) from Houston, Texas, where she had
come for medical aid, has brought grief and a keen sense of
loss to the Mission and to her beloved Honduras "parish."
The lovely chapel, though constructed slowly, as the
people were able, is a monument to their sincere devotion and
dedication. Mr. Jake Limkemann, then the CAM missionary
at Santa Barbara, wrote in 1940:
"The new chapel is a structure of modest design, but
fitting as a place of worship. This is a building of the people
themselves, far they have given of their time and of their
substance to construct it. Part of the congregation live at
Rio Bonito 20 miles northwest of town."
It was in April, 1942, that a large regional conference
somewhat formally inaugurated the new chapel. Several
guest speakers were invited, and of the blessing experienced,
Rev. Frank H. Melbourne wrote:
"From the first day and the first meeting, the Holy Spirit
was present in convicting power. Christians in tears con-
fessed to sin in their lives and pleaded forgiveness and recon-
ciliation. Thirty-four souls professed to accept Christ as
their personal Savior. As many as 450 were calculated to
have been present at a single meeting, including many lis-
tening from the street. The powerful public address system,
by means of two loud-speakers, carried the singing and mes-
sages over a wide area, and people sat in front of homes
many blocks away listening." Three trained young people

took charge of the children's group. The highest attend-
ance of children was 132 at the Sunday afternoon meeting,
and a number of them accepted the Lord.
Outside the city, perhaps a mile, is the Mission's Hospital
Evangelico referred to elsewhere in this volume. This, it
is believed, will give a new responsibility to the local church,
though in turn the presence of such a center with its neces-
sary staff and many coming in for treatment, should prove
great impetus to the local work.
By the end of 1930, twelve missionaries of the CAM
were laboring in Honduras, though even then there were
only four residence stations.
MoRE CENTERs IN THE SouTH
It was in May, 1933, that Mr. and Mrs. Ward Munsell

moved to the important, though extremely fanatical town
of Danlf, 50 miles from Comayagi.iela. It was well that
their vision was such as to furnish fortitude; for rarely must
missionaries brook more opposition than was arrayed against
these. Two resident priests, one famous for his persecution
of missionaries and evangelicals, marshalled all their vigi-
lance resources. Articles were written about the newly ar-
rived Protestantes; the newspaper announced a curse upon
them and forbade attendance at the meetings or any contact
with the missionaries, under penalty of excommunication.
However, prayer was answered and the famous priest was
removed, and with him went the newspaper which he owned,
and which had been the chief instrument of opposition. God
has blessed the work there, and though in 1941 Mr. Munsell
was taken Home, Mrs. Munsell has continued and with
the aid of trained nationals and Bible Women has made the
station a true lighthouse. As we write, a beautiful new chapel

has just been dedicated.
The next point of interest was Tigre Island, in the pic-
turesque Gulf of Fonseca, 2 )4 hours by launch off the
southern mainland. Amapala on this Island is the only
Pacific landing port for Honduras. There, in 19 34, Miss
Mabel Balder began missionary residence, having served
in several other Honduras stations for 10 years previously.
Faithful evangelization has continued, both on the Island
and on the mainland in Valle Department. Miss Balder
has resided also at Aramecina and at Nacaome. From all
three centers and with a tireless zeal, always against ob-
stacles and ofttimes alone, she has carried on an itinerating
work comparable to that of many a man and reminiscent of
earlier pioneer women, with much fruit as her reward.
Several substanJial congregations are now in the area.
No additional missionary station was established in the
southern field until 1939, when Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd V.
Olson, who had helped at other stations, moved to GUinope
in Parafso Department, near the Nicaraguan border. As
the center of a rather large area, this has proved a good
vantage point, and has remained a residence station, though
personnel has necessarily changed several times.
A SEcoND STATION IN CoMAYAGUA DEPARTMENT
August, 1938, ten years after occupation of Siguatepeque,

missionary residence was established at Minas de Oro, far
removed from Siguatepeque, and in the northeastern corner
of the Department. Miss Mabel Rowell, a missionary nurse,
with intensive zeal and extensive vision for the lost of Hon-
duras, has accomplished much. The aid of a few competent
nationals at different periods, some of them Bible Institute
trained, has made possible an extended travel work in this

large field, while many other facets of ministry were being
developed at the center. In the immediate district are three
towns, 16 villages, and 22 hamlets for which the station
counts itself responsible. At one time a visiting missionary
reported that people came in to Minas de Oro from 20 to
25 towns and villages seeking medical help from Miss
Rowell. To all who come, tracts are given and a number
of Gospels and Testaments have been sold. It is noteworthy
that in meetings held in different parts of the territory in
early months of missionary .occupation, attendances ranged
from 30 to 70, listening with good attention. Opposition
and persecution took their turn, too; but gains -have been
made continually.
Much stress has been put on the excellent school which
in late years has become one of the most potential and out-
reaching ministries at the Minas de Oro station. (See chapter
on School Work, page 315).
Under handicaps of insufficient help and limited finances,
the multiple phases of work in the Minas de Oro field con-
tinue. One can only marvel at what has been and is being
accomplished, with so little. But the well-located Mission
compound, consisting of home, lovely chapel, and school
building with its rented auxiliaries, are miracle reminders
of the power of consecrated labor and sacrifice. In the imme-
diate vicinity are three congregations-Minas de Oro, Las
Minitas and San Lufs. Here again is the open field calling
plaintively for MEN workers to compass its wide, unevan-
gelized areas.
THE WoRK ToDAY AT CoMAYAGUELA
Since Comayagiiela was one of the earlier places of mis-

sionary residence and gospel testimony, and also because of

the natural -importance of the work at any capital, a word
as to the present picture is in order.
Comayagliela is actually "twin city" to Tegucigalpa, the
Republic's capital, the two being separated only by the Cho-
luteca River. Politically the two are now united. Tradition-
ally the evangelical work in Comayagliela is under the CAM,
while in Tegucigalpa the Friends labored through many
years. (It is understood that more recently this latter leader-
ship has been transferred to the World Gospel Mission.)
The numerical development of the Comayagliela Church
leaves something to be desired. There is great need for in-
creased effort in the city and its suburbs. However, it is
an encouraging feature that in at least three sections of the
city services are held, and at one of these, Belen, a new
chapel has been erected and there is an afternoon Sunday
School of 100. On a more recently purchased property a
tabernacle was built to house the 1953 All-Church Congreso,
and here also regular services are held in addition to those
at the original chapel which was for many years the only
CAM church in the city. Don Mariano Gonzales, able
pastor and leader of the local work, sponsors also an evan-
gelical day school for primary grades in which both he and
his wife teach. He is much in demand for evangelistic meet-
ings in other Republics as well as Honduras.
The Comayagliela work includes an active Young People's
Society and Women's Organization, the latter with an at- '
tendance of 25 to 35. The Young People's Societies from
all of Honduras have recently held their fifth annual con-
vention.
Child Evangelism has been given special attention in parts
of Honduras, particularly in the Capital area. Prior to the

departure of Misses Mary Lou Miller and Edith Merdes
for furlough less than a year ago, 13 weekly classes were
being held, with an average of 50 children in each class.
OTHER PRESENT-DAY PHASES
Since 1947 the Mission's book store, El Faro, has been

in operation in the Capital under the direction of Mr. and
Mrs. Cyrus N. Robinson. In addition to supplying Bibles,
Portions, and strictly Christian literature in the Spanish lan-
guage, the ordering of certain school text books, especially
for students in the higher specialized branches, has furnished
an entree for a witness to these young people. It is hoped
that increasingly the store's colporters, by diligent promo-
tional effort at the conferences, as well as in the remote
places, may foster a wider use of Christian literature by lit-
erate believers, at the same time widely publicizing the
gospel in the circulation of free evangelistic tracts.
Furnishing spiritual instruction and edification and hav-
ing a unifying and informative ministry, is the evangelical
periodical, Reflejos Bfblicos, published monthly by don
Pedro Pineda F. at Santa Rosa de Copan. Not only does
the paper contain spiritual help by means of its articles on
Scripture themes, but its further office is to convey news
of the work of the entire Honduras field and keep before
the national church common aims and goals.
CoNcLusiON
While the Honduras missionary staff has almost doubled
in the past decade and a half, the number of residence sta-
tions does not reflect that increase. Institutional work such
as Hospital Evangelico requires a concentration of personnel,
so that much of the numerical increase may thus be accounted
for. However, we are duly thankful for some rise in the
number of general missionaries and that a few others are
on the way. For a territory so wide and so difficult of travel,
it is no wonder the few men free for general evangelizing
and teaching itineration look hopefully to the homeland for
help.
Nor are the 18 full-time national workers and a few
part-time men anything like adequate for the 40 or more
congregations to be pastored and more than 80 points where
groups of believers are potential of development into
churches.
An evangelical community of three to four thousand with
only six to seven hundred baptized communicants and with
100 places being evangelized, not to mention the scattered
rural areas, speaks of a harvest waiting to be gathered, a
church to be strengthened and built up, nationals to be
trained to help, and of a terrible insufficiency of laborers
for the task. May God raise up and send out those of His
very own choosing!
In this later period of the Mission's work, particularly in
Honduras, we marvel at the many large gatherings of evan-
gelical believers in conferences for Bible teaching and evan-
gelistic preaching. Though statistics do not reveal a large
membership in so-called organized churches, the hundreds
who come from far distances to attend these regional gather-
ings of Christians are more revealing than the size of church
membership. Considering the extreme poverty and primi-
tiveness of the field, it is significant of the value placed upon
their new life and fellowship that in so many designated
places in one conference season are gathered from 150 to
600 people for periods of three days to a week. Since a
goodly number of unbelievers are usually present, the even-

ing services are largely evangelistic in character. The day-
time periods are for Bible study, sometimes with hours of
instruction for volunteer lay helpers.
The scene to which our thoughts turn as we write is
significant. The aforementioned town of Siguatepeque is
the point of interest. For a full week it was our privilege
to be guest at the lovely, newly-completed Hospital Evan- .
gelico. In the town a mile away, the national church had
its annual conference following the Honduras Missionary
Conference; and so it was our privilege to taste the joys
of fellowship with both groups, and to share in the dedica-
tion ceremonies for the new Hospital unit as well.
It was with burning heart that on a Sunday afternoon we
sat on the sidelines and heard the reports of delegates from
the various Honduras fields for the year past. It was the
· indigenous church in action. Not only were the achieve-
ments of the year those of national church accomplishment,
but the present conference was of her planning and execution.
The serious enthusiasm with which her task and responsi-
bility were discussed was heartening to see and hear.
In the evening was the large evangelistic service, again
wholly in the hands of the nationals, though missionaries
were scattered throughout the congregation. As we beheld
this church gathering from the length and breadth of the
land, saw again older workers still progressively active,
and younger ones of lesser experience, noted the hundreds
crowding the chapel and many seeking admittance who must
be content to listen from foyer or street, our mind reverted
to a scene described 40 years before by a frail young woman,
pioneer missionary of Santa Barbara Department. The story
is recorded earlier in this chapter on page 79, that of the

gospel's introduction into this town of Siguatepeque and
of the devil-inspired opposition to the messengers and their
message. Yet here, tonight, where Satan had done his worst
on that earlier occasion, we beheld the triumph of the fear-
less and persistent testimony of God's message over the
years. And so hath God wrought to form the picture of
missionary achievement in Central America.
..
TOWARD EL SALVADOR
I
>
~. E.L SALVADOR
1,..1 Missiona.ry Residence Stations.e
HONDURAS O~ga.niz:ed
/
Churches ...... .... ...
~/'''""'---.
v ?" Ports and Othe~ Towns ........ .... ... o
If
.('-?" DE.PARTMENTS.. , ............USULUTAN
Pr:esont CAM. Field ....... .. :r~$~///.
"'<v
""'"""!!~
0 5 10 20 40
~'?-
<:, Scale of Miles
~
• .• \ ¥
~ ~~"" ~.o/!I I·-·,'\!.

a~r,// ·11'~\">•'•·~"~-~
• )f, '-.&I
I~"''""'
J.?
-~~
~~l..,.~~ijl" ::¢()/ ,., o, - ~''"~
' '"'"' ~ '~r Y.~/~~/~~JO·\1
( JoE """" J-
''"r /If!"'""'
''¢?. ,Y
--
A .. ._.,. '. •
~ • \i.~
~~, #f"'/:t~EI,~),'Ce
~·
·-·....... \ '?"'% I • tepeque"
~w~ ··~'-·~1 ~ ~~' /'Ii \ ~<~. \

./. . i
~·- ~ ~
I - ., '& %1
i3 "; \; I .,.
f&•~~2 '·- \ , . , •sa.rl~a.

/
·-.r o•
-<-v-
I
Q I .\ •"t<.,"'\,,_., ___
0
,_
" " '...., J
' .: 1- \
~.h.
v ,. "'"'"' .... \ ,, .,
%-.-<-
'>
·:
.:::,>r
////.h
)
S~NS $
ONATE\' Q-
~a.nto 0;#'/~
•
" QJivSAN . , \ , - . . , •
"-•
· \.. >• 1·
'1 ·,
(·
·
; I LO
"'''
/ fG;.~, ·-"""•.Yfo{
0
·v~f? ~" \ ~·'T•':"

'• Tecla. " f I 1
, % t /4 .
/Iu
•
IJ ·
~~"""' t1a.
.ca.Ju %.........,
/ _ _- : ]0;--.........._ L '."
\. ( "0;.//'A
·. P•A .·/ SULU T AN .
v\0<!""'
...;? ~ // '
PAC IFIC OCEAN

EL SALVADOR
Area-13,176 sq. mi. (appr. the size of New Jersey).

Capital-San Salvador; population, 180,942.
Physical Characteristics-El Salvador is the small-
est but most densely populated of the Central Ameri-
can Republics. It is the only one of the Republics
having no seaboard on the Atlantic. Two mountain
chains cross the country. There are valleys of great
fertility, most important of which is that of the River
Lempa. Fourteen mountains or volcanoes exceed
3,000 feet in height. Picturesque lakes, Guija, Ilopango,
and Coatepeque, add to the scenic interest.
Approach and Inland Travel-El Salvador's prin-
cipal ports are Acajutla, La Union and La Libertad.
The two former are directly connected with San Sal-
vador by train, at distances of 65 miles and 137 miles
respectively, while from La Libertad the Capital is
reached over 23 miles of splendid bus highway. Also,
Salvador may be entered by rail from the northern
Guatemala port, Barrios, to Zacapa, Guatemala, thence
to San Salvador. One may go by car from the United
States across Mexico and Guatemala to San Salvador.
The Pan American Highway is open through Guate-
mala and El Salvador.
San Salvador is on the Pan American World Airways
route between the United States and South America,
and is also linked with the other Central American
capitals by TACA Airlines. Local airways connect the
principal towns within the Republic.
The Map-Besides the 38 established churches indi-
eated by the missionary residence stations and the
solid black dots, there are 69 additional preachin g
places not shown on the map.
[ 103]
CHAPTER v
TOWARD EL SALVADOR
AN APPEAL AND A CHALLENGE
In the spring of 1893, The Central American Bulletin

gave items of interest regarding the Republic of El Salvador:
"El Salvador is the smalle-st of the Central American
Republics, having an area of but 13,176 square miles. The
population, on the other hand, is the densest of all the
countries of Central America.
"The climate, hot and unhealthful along the Pacific coast,
is comparatively temperate and quite healthful on the higher
land of the interior where the bulk of the population is found.
"Mr. Penzotti of the American Bible Society ... writes
this in a recent letter, of El Salvador as a mission field:
" 'We have canvassed the Republic of Nicaragua and are
nearly ready to leave El Salvador, having worked in the
greater part of both Republics. In all parts the harvest is
white; a vast country covered with dead men's bones, and
the "man of Macedonia" crying, "Come over ... and help
us."
" 'The laws of El Salvador could not be better. The free
exercise of all religions is guaranteed.
'' 'We have worked for the past six months in San Salva-
dor the Capital, with good results. We have the meetings in
the house of the editor of one of the periodicals who never
had seen a Bible, nor heard the gospel. The postmaster and
several of the clerks in the post office never fail to attend,
as also lawyers and vanous persons of position, besides
[ 104]
Toward El Salvador 105
women and girls. They are anxious to have a permanent

work.'
"Surely this cry will not go unheeded by the saved ones
of the Lord."
UNREALIZED PuRPOSES
It was soon after the publishing of this appeal that Mr.

and Mrs. H. C. Dillon offered themselves for El Salvador,
were appointed, and soon found themselves in Costa Rica,
with their desires fixed on El Salvador. It was with pro-
found joy that they took their departure from Costa Rica
on May 24, 1894, as members of the little party of four,
with Mr. Penzotti as the leader, to visit Nicaragua and
Guatemala, and thence to find their place in the little Re-
public which bears the Savior's name.
An earlier chapter bore the account of Mr. Clarence
Wilbur's translation from Granada, Nicaragua, where the
group was spending some time in evangelizing and spying
out the land.
Even prior to Mr. Wilbur's illness, Mr. Dillon had been
desperately stricken, but had recovered. In writing after-
ward about Mr. Wilbur's illness and death, one who was
present reported:
"Mrs. Dillon was often at his side, but she was sick and
had to go to bed. We were somewhat anxious about her
health and that of the brethren, and all things considered,
we resolved that Mr. and Mrs. Dillon had better take the
train for Corinto, the port, secure passage for El Salvador,
and so escape from the deadly climate."
On Sunday, June 24, Mr. Dillon wrote in his diary:
"At nine-thirty we came on board the steamer and took
passage to Acajutla (Salvador) . We had quite a time getting
106 ... And in Satnaria
on. It was hard to carry her (Mrs. Dillon) carefully. She

is weaker this a.m. than yesterday, and cannot eat any food."
"Monday, 25th: I have just told Laura of her low con-
dition, and that I do not think she will be here long, and
we have since had such a sweet season with the Lord about
it, and He has given me great grace through her sweetness
in it all. This evening Laura asked to see the children and
told them good-bye and has not been able to say much
since."
"Tuesday, 26th: At 3:45 this morning that great loving
Hand took hers, and she is now with Him. No· more sick-
ness and suffering for her. But oh, my Father, what shall
I do? Teach me now, as never before, to rest upon Thy
Word, and to remember that Thy loving arm is under me!
At 2 p.m. we buried her at sea."
And so within the brief span of six days death had twice
reached into the very vitals of the little Mission and re-
duced the group by a perceptible proportion.
El Salvador's "day of visitation" was indefinitely delayed,
for in such circumstances, how could Mr. Dillon proceed
farther, until his two motherless children were properly
cared for? He returned with them to Texas, found a home
for them, and then turned his face once more to Central
America.
At this time, Mr. Robert Arthington of Leeds, England,
sponsored a move to gather information on the Indian popu-
lation of Central and South America toward reaching these
people with the gospel, and Mr. Dillon was appointed to
undertake the task for Central America. By this he was
diverted entirely from the Salvador project, and that needy
country must longer wait for missionary workers.
BEGINNINGS AND FIRST IMPRESSIONS
On July 4, 1896, Rev. Samuel A. Purdie arrived at San

Salvador, the capital, his wife and son to follow some weeks
later. Within a month after arriving in San Salvador, these
were some of the impressions which he recorded:
"While I had anticipated finding this city very strongly
under the control of the Roman Catholic clergy, it is much
more so than I had thought. I have several times seen
people kneeling as the priest was passing with the 'holy'
wafer, and crowds at the door of a house where he was ad-
ministering extreme unction, all kneeling in the street with
lighted candles, and the street cars waiting for them to rise.
"During the feast there were two processions every day,
in which the Bishop usually walked side by side with the
principal authorities of the city. The last day an image of
Christ was carried from Calvaria Church to the Church of
Santo Domingo on the main plaza, with an escort of 11
priests and the Bishop in richest sacerdotal clothing, fol-
lowed by five military brass bands of the Republic, amidst
firing of cannon and other demonstrations. When the pro-
cession was in movement the head of the image was about
28 feet from the ground and was turned about as though
addressing an immense audience. The stiffness of the move-
ments at such a dizzy height made a most ridiculous picture.
"During this feast, which lasted nine days, nearly 10,000
quarts of whiskey were consumed in the city alone. On the
last day there were probably 30,000 people from outside
the city, besides the 30,000 of the Capital itself.
"The feast has presented opportunity for the distribution
of many, many tracts. I find among the people much open-
ness to listen. The laws are favorable to every kind of
evangelistic effort, but there is a very intimate bond between

church and state, and the priestly influence is stronger than
in Spain or Italy.
"So far, I have not spoken with a person who has ever
read a Bible."
DROPPINGS OF BLESSING
In December of that same year, 1896, Mr. Purdie wrote

encouraging!y:
"Praise the Lord for His continued care over us. He
has heard our prayers and the doors are wide open. I now
have two congregations about a mile apart and do not know
just how we can unite them. The past few days have been
the most interesting of my life, and never did I have a more
cultured or attentive audience. About 120 persons have
listened to the gospel message. The attendance has been
from 30 to 40 at each place each time ... but as the priests
and the Catholic papers have cautioned and threatened the
people, there will no doubt be persecution and an effort to
prevent people from coming to our meetings.
"There has been quite an attendance of university gradu-
ates, whose scientific and philosophical questions have usually
been satisfactorily answered. While I thank God for even
such an audience, yet the few souls truly hungering for
spiritual food give me more hope of a church."
In that same month of December, Mr. Penzotti again
visited El Salvador, and he and Mr. Purdie held an ex-
tended series of meetings. They were heartened by mani-
festations of deep interest wherever they went.
RoBERT HERMAN BENDER
On April 6, 1897, Mr. Robert H. Bender, destined to

become the beloved apostle of El Salvador, arrived in the

Capital by way of Honduras. He afterward wrote:
"Today completes the second month of my residence in
San Salvador, and it is with great thankfulness to our
Heavenly Father that I am able to report having had ex-
cellent health. I have been permitted to visit 20 towns
ranging from 600 to 10,000 in population, selling Bibles,
Gospels and Portions, and distributing tracts, leaving a
witness in every house visited, either by word of mouth or
a tract. I find many receptive hearts and I believe they
are waiting for a Philip."
FuRTHER SoRROW AND Loss
When Mr. Bender and young Joseph Purdie returned

from an evangelizing trip at the end of July, they found
Mr. Purdie suffering from a cut on his finger, an injury
incurred while setting type for his printing press. In a few
days lockjaw developed, and in spite of all that available
science and care could do, he passed away on August 6, 18 97,
after a little more than a year's service in El Salvador.
During that period, many heard through him the message;
yet up to this time, there were no baptized evangelical be-
lievers in the Republic.
Mrs. Purdie and Joseph returned soon to the United
States, and Mr. Bender remained, carrying on alone for
almost two years.
LAYING A FouNDATION
In March, 1898, missionary residence was established in

Ilopango a few miles from the Capital, a village of 500
inhabitants where there was no resident priest, and this later
became the first organized evangelical church in the Re-
public of El Salvador. On March 15, 1898, Mr. Bender

wrote of this new venture:
"A week ago tonight we had our first service. Many
came in and many stood without. Next day we were called
to the Mayor's office to give a reason for our conduct, and
were requested to show a license. I replied that the law
permitted liberty of worship, but they said it was different
in the villages. I then had a good opportunity to explain
our faith.
"In the afternoon I went to the Capital and got an order
from the Governor to the authorities, not to molest us. I
continued the meetings and again I was called. When
questioned I handed them the order, which was the means
of putting them to silence.
"At night a large crowd of boys gathered without, and
just as I commenced to talk they threw stones, but no one
was hurt. One evening we were called to the office again
and they told us that at 9 p.m. they were coming and that
if they found us preaching we would have to sleep in the
jail that night. We told them we had the order in our
possession and that we surely could do what we liked in
our own hired house. We had our service and 9 p.m. came,
but they did not venture near, so our meeting continued in
peace and quietness. Our trust was not in the arm of flesh,
but in Jehovah. Our friends in the Capital have told us
that eventually we will be killed, but night after night from
30 to 40 attend who seem to be interested and who assent
to the truth."
Nor were absent the actual threats of the enemy against
the life of the missionary. On at least three occasions Mr.
Bender was the object of such intense hatred on the part
of the enraged Romanists. Yet, that "the angel of the Lord
T ov.;ard E l Salvador 111
encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth

them" was confirmed just as often.
But alongside the noxious weeds of hatred and opposition,
grew the flowers of hospitality and confidence; and the
openness and hunger of the myriads of hearts which gave
gladsome ear to the evangel spurred on and sustained the
messenger. Paragraphs from one of Mr. Bender's letters
later in the year illustrate experiences in both atmospheres:
"During the past month we have had to discontinue our
meetings at San Martin because the family who invited us
and gave hospitality were fearfully molested by the Indians,
a band of them even going so far as to come with their re-
volvers and machetes, demanding that the preacher be de-
livered to them. (I had left a short time before). Again,
they came and dragged the man of the family before the
Mayor who is very fanatical and ordered him not to allow
me to enter his house.
"On the other hand, within the past month I made a
trip into the interior with a boy, a native convert. The
people had been warned against me; they seem to think I
am the anti-Christ. But in one village the boy gave notice
that a preacher had arrived and would preach at 5 p.m. in
their place of worship, and to my astonishment they deco-
rated their house of worship with flowers and ferns. I
entered and sang and preached to a large audience."
A little later, he wrote concerning Ilopango, where work
was actually being established,
"After an absence of a week I returned yesterday, think-
ing the people had calmed down. But to my surprise, after
the meeting, and having retired for the night, we were
awakened by the sound of someone battering against the
door until the panel was split. We got out, but no one
was in sight. In the midst of all the persecution, not one
of the believers has wavered. They have rather become
more bold and determined to serve and follow the Lord.
Many have left their evil habits and superstitious customs.
"During August I baptized three converts. Last night,
to my surprise, we had a full house. After the regular serv-
ice, six of the believers asked to be baptized, so in spite of
persecution God is pouring out His blessing."
On March 21, 1899, Mr. Bender was married to Miss
Belle Purves who had served for three years in Western
Honduras. Upon their .arrival in El Salvador after the
marriage, a permanent work was begun in the Capital and
the Benders divided their time between the new work and
the Ilopango station. They were most encouraged by the
response in the Capital, and in spite of outbreaks of perse-
cution the work prospered, so that the end of May Mr.
Bender wrote:
"The past month we have seen such a great increase that
we cannot begin to seat the people in our house, and the
sidewalk at the window and door is full of listeners . . .
The congregation has been composed of the same persons
for the past week, so we are led to believe that God is work-
ing in hearts. The priests are doing us a great favor in
preaching against us, thus advertising us, and the people
come in spite of them."
In the fall of the same year the picture was still encour-
aging, and his cheering letter of October 2 reported that,
"Yesterday was a red letter day for the evangelical Chris-
tians of this Republic. The church at Ilopango united with
the church at the Capital, and we had meetings from 9 a.m.
to 9 p.m., with a full house at all the services. After preach-
ing in the morning we partook of the Lord's Supper, and
T award E l Salvador 113
we closed the day with a praise and testimony meeting.

We also had some believers present from Santo Tomas
where the gospel had been carried by some of the members
from Ilopango. Yesterday a week ago we baptized the first
six in this church" (at the Capital).
From time to time the Benders were aided or relieved
briefly by other missionaries. But in those early years El
Salvador seemed destined to continue her long waiting for
additional permanent workers. But the Word of God took
root over wide areas, preparing the way for a harvest when
workers sufficient for the task should be raised up. Para-
graphs written by Mr. Bender in the latter part of 1908
give some idea of the fruitfulness of the Word in this fertile
field:
AFTER TEN YEARS
"This work is marvellous in our eyes when we consider

that 10 years ago there was one congregation; now there
are 25 congregations scattered throughout the Republic.
Then we had but 15 believers; now we have at least 600,
besides many scattered ones in out-of-the-way places.
"The Lord has been pleased to raise up six national
helpers to assist us. One of these having charge of the large
and growing work in Santa Ana is supported partly by that
church and partly by friends in the States, while the other
five are self-supporting and at the same time have oversight
of from one to seven congregations. In addition, seven of
our men are employed by the American and British Bible
Societies and give all of their time to the sale of the Word
of God."
In 1910, in a survey made by a representative of another
board, who went to Salvador, there is the following record:
"The Bible Society's colporters have written with red ink

on the large map of the Republic, the number of believers
known to be at certain places. There are 69 places with a
total of 1,0 18 Christians."
This was the result of the labors of the Central American
Mission, with the help of the colporters of the two Bible
Societies.
NECESSARY CHANGES
Mr. and Mrs. Bender served in Salvador until 1914,

when, for health reasons, it seemed necessary for them to
return to the homeland indefinitely. In the interim of
this absence from the field, several other missionaries la-
bored for various seasons, including Mr. LeRoy W. Mc-
Connell, son of our Costa Rica pioneer. Accompanied by
Mrs. Gertrude Bell, Mr. and Mrs. McConnell reached El
Salvador in December, 1914. Because of his missionary
background, his knowledge of the Spanish language, and
his splendid training, Mr. McConnell was able, from the
day of his arrival, to undertake active teaching, preaching
and directing of the group of workers put into service by
Mr. Bender. After a little more than three months in the
Republic, Mr. McConnell communicated to the Home
Office these observations:
"During the last two months or more, I have been away
from home a large part of the time, visiting the established
outstations in different parts of the Republic. In most places
the work is in a growing condition, and considerable interest
is being shown by unbelievers, which creates in one the feel-
ing that there is a great harvest ready for reaping. One of
the most encouraging signs to me was to find a deep interest
in so many of the believers in seeing others saved.
"In the last year or two the work in the important Meta-
pan district (Santa Ana Department) has become a large
and flourishing thing. The hard shell of the city proper
has not yet yielded, but there are four or five scattered
villages in the mountains where an intense interest in the
gospel has been awakened. During my stay of nearly a
week in those parts, about 25 new ones indicated their pur-
pose to trust in and follow Christ. Also, 30 were baptized
who seemed after several months trial to be ready for same.
One of our best national workers is in charge and is assisted
by two or three volunteers.
"After visiting the different fields and seeing all the
work accomplished, I certainly feel like 'taking my hat off'
to Mr. Bender as a servant mightily used of the Lord."
CATACLYSMIC HINDRANCES
Earthquake shocks are not infrequent in any of the

Central American Republics except Honduras. During the
Mission's occupancy of the countries, at least three of the
capitals have suffered destructive quakes, always affecting
more or less vitally the work and property of the Mission.
Twice during the residence of Mr. and Mrs. McConnell
in San Salvador these terrifying disturbances wrought havoc
and destruction in the city. A letter from Mr. McConnell
written on June 15, 191 7, gives a glimpse of the confusion
relative to such upheavals:
"Thursday, the 7th, at 6:30 p.m., the first earthquake
came, which was hard enough to make us stand on our feet
and take hold of doorposts, while a multitude rushed out
into the street. Most of them re-entered their houses and
we sat down to supper, jokingly commenting on it. Soon
a harder quake came which sent all to the street, where we
stayed the rest of the night. The last quake had done some
damage, but it was soon followed by harder ones which could
be heard coming, like a big storm. We were nearly knocked
off our feet, and there was the accompanying sound of
falling furniture, walls, and entire houses.
"Until about eleven o'clock, this thing continued, the
ground trembling like gelatine, with hard, undulatory quakes
coming every once in a while. At first the people set up
a big cry and loudly repeated their mechanical prayers every
time a hard one came; but later they grew more calm.
The light plant turned off the power at the second quake,
leaving all in darkness; but the moon helped out, in spite
of having to shine through a blanket of clouds which lightly
drizzled rain. Early a fire broke out which burned two of
the largest stores in town. The rest of the night we spent
on the ground under umbrellas.
"It was soon confirmed that the mountain at the foot of
which lies the city of San Salvador had erupted, but for-
tunately for us, at the other side. A big stream of lava has
continued to flow and has crossed the railway in the valley
below, so that no trains are running.
"Next morning everybody cautiously returned to inves-
tigate their homes, and there is probably not a house which
is not very badly damaged, while a large percentage are
completely down.
"For three nights most people slept in the streets, as the
earthquakes continued, though in modified form, and many
people still sleep in the streets, parks and empty lots, under
the crudest of temporary shelters where the rain soaks
through. As warning was given, none were killed. The
believers of Ostuma sent four horse-loads of food to dis-
tribute among the believers here, so none are starving.
T award E l Salvador 117
"We have much to praise the Lord for, especially life,

health, shelter, and that hardly any of our things were
permanently damaged. There has been no water for three
days, which has greatly added to our burdens; but the gov-
ernment proclaimed martial law and has handled things in
a most energetic and praiseworthy way.
"The time is opportune for pushing evangelization and
we intend doing so as soon as possible."
A little less than two years later this tragic experience
came again to the Capital City, with much greater intensity
and with more disastrous results, as indicated by an extract
from Mrs. Gertrude Bell's letter at that time:
"We have just passed through the hardest earthquake
that this Republic has ever experienced. In some respects
this disaster has been much worse than the one in 1917.
Coming as it did in the night, and without warning, people
were not able to get to places of safety and a great many
were buried beneath the falling walls. Yesterday the death
total had reached 70 or more, and hundreds of people have
been bruised and wounded seriously.
"We have visited nearly all of the believers, and have
been able to speak to several unsaved people about Christ.
The days are not without many blessings.
"The Mission building is newly damaged and conse-
quently more unsafe than formerly. The need of buildings
is greater and more urgent than ever."
Mr. McConnell described the damage to his own house
as follows:
"The back wall of our house rests on a high wall on the
ide of a deep ravine or river bed, and the whole length
went into the ravine; also, part of the kitchen floor went,
taking with it our treasured iron stove, a box of cooking
I
utensils and several other things. Miracle of miracles, we

recovered the stove unbroken, although it had fallen 15
or 20 feet. The wall between our yard and the neighbor's
fell flat."
It is noteworthy that not a believer lost his life in the
catastrophe. Only one was hurt and he recovered rapidly.
CoJUTEPEQUE OccuPIED
In earlier years the fanatical city of Cojutepeque in the

Department of Cuscatlan, had been frequently visited by
evangelizing groups, and a band of believers was to be found
there. In the latter part of 1918, with the coming of addi-
tional workers, this place became a missionary residence
station, but this occupation was brief.
DEPLETED FoRcEs
Mr. McConnell proved a worthy successor to Mr. Bender,

and with unfailing zeal and God-wrought vision, pressed
on and out in every direction. With the aid of a capable
though small national staff, evangelization went forward.
After five years Mr. and Mrs. McConnell were transferred
to a field of seemingly more acute need. During Mr.
Bender's absence at no time were there more than three
foreign missionaries in the Republic. For a brief period
there were none. Mrs. Bell carried on alone for part of the
period. In writing of her work of those days, Mrs. Bell
said on one occasion:
"Classes with the women, Sunday School and visitation
work, mid-week classes with the young ladies of the church,
presiding at the organ for all the services-these were my
· regular activities carried on in San Salvador, in addition to
directing the work in the entire Republic. This latter de-
manded frequent visits to out-stations, VISits to new fields

where the gospel had never been preached and where threats
and stones awaited us, but where God graciously blessed.
Our national workers' force was increased, souls were saved,
blessed and established. My days began at 5:15 in the
morning with a prayer service with some of the members
of the church. I marvel at the exceeding grace of God
shown toward me in granting me such privileges, and in
blessing, guarding and keeping me during the years He
permitted me to be alone here in El Salvador. In some
ways I consider those years the best of my life."
, I
A CoMMISSION RENEWED
In 1927, after Mrs. Bender's Home call, Mr. Bender

returned to the beloved land of his adoption. Joyous privi-
lege it was indeed, in this new term of service, for him to
enter into the further rich harvest resulting largely from
those earlier years of planting. The tone of the work had
changed now somewhat. For had it not come beyond that
embryonic stage when evangelization was the one essential
exercise to the end that a people of God might be called out?
Had it not "come of age" as it were? And should the church
not now be reaching out her hands toward the "other sheep"
yet to be brought? With what ecstasy and satisfaction of
soul Mr. Bender must have penned some of the early letters
of his reoccupation of that flourishing field! For example,
FRUITS OF THE YEARS
"Last week we had a five days conference with the work-

ers. With the help of Mr. Bishop from Guatemala we had
two Bible classes in the morning sessions and one in the
evening, the aftern oons being spent in talking over problems.
"It was decided that all the congregations, on the first

Sunday of each month, should give their offerings toward
the building fund for the church in the Capital; then the
third Sunday they should give their offerings toward the
general workers' fund; and we are in hopes that in the near
future the national churches will be able, wholly or in part,
to support their workers and also engage new workers which
we so greatly need."
A little later he wrote,
"I have just returned from a trip east, visiting three of
our out-stations, every service being blessed of God. In
El Coto in the Ostuma District (Department of La Paz),
five meetings were held and 10 professed to accept the
Lord. Also three meetings were held at El Carmen ( Cus-
catlan Department), with large attendance. Here we were
able to secure a house for a chapel. The place, which was
owned by a believer and valued at more than $1,000, he
sold to us for $500, $360 being raised the first evening."
Still more enthusiastic was his report a few months later,
as he had covered yet more of the field:
"In company with my dear companion and fellow-helper,
Humberto Santamaria, I have returned from a three-weeks
trip, going over the ground where we first sowed the pre-
cious seed about 28 years ago. To human sight there were
but small results in those days . . . But, praise God, we
found in this same Meta pan District seven ·good-sized con-
gregations with their own chapels. These chapels are all
too small, so that we had to hold our evening services out
of doors in order to reach the crowds who were anxious to
hear. Through these believers the message has been carried
over to another large district, where there are now five
more congregations, three of these having built their own

chapels. These chapels we also found too small for our
meetings, and likewise held the evening gatherings out of
doors. Truly it was marvelous to see what God had wrought
in spite of the fact that this Republic has had so few mission-
aries. We are more and more convinced that the believer
is the legitimate propagator, once the truth of God grips him.
"There were a score of converts. Many backsliders were
restored, and about 80 made a full surrender. Twenty-five
men volunteered to give one day a week to the evangeliz-
ation of the regions beyond. Also, one congregation sub-
scribed over $200 toward the erection of a larger church.
Since our return to the Capital we have heard of six more
conversions, and that 12 volunteers went out one day evan-
gelizing."
Such records as the foregoing fill the story of Mr.
Bender's second period of ministry in Salvador. His re-
peated coverage of the widely-separated districts which per-
petually claimed his ministry was nothing short of amazing.
Nor is there any natural accounting for the mass response
of the people who thronged meeting places even from long
distances for the blessing of his ministry. Scores of them
saw salvation's light through his clear and simple presenta-
tion; and many learned from his precepts and example the
further claim of God upon their lives and substance.
The strength and growth of the evangelical testimony in
the Capital under Mr. Bender's hand, even while his travel
ministry engaged him so largely, was again an instance of
God's power through a yielded personality. At first there
was a national pastor, but not continuously or permanently;
and some two years after his return, more frequently his
visits to other districts were made between Sundays. Lines
from his letters reveal much of the vitality and stability of

the work in the Capital:
"On Sunday morning, after the Sunday School classes,
I related my experience of blessing of the week before on
the trip and in closing I was led to give an invitation. Five
persons stood, professing to accept the Savior. I was so
touched and so filled with joy that I could scarcely restrain
the tears as I saw how the Lord was blessing the work of
His most unworthy servant. There is a great spirit of love
among the brethren" (June 24, 1931).
"We baptized eight candidates last Sunday, and I praise
the Lord for the spirituality of the church. Last week we
had 80 at prayer meeting. A splendid spirit of prayer pre-
vailed" (July 7, 1931).
"We have had a most precious week of prayer. A won-
derful spiritual atmosphere pervaded the meetings. Then
on Sunday, the 1Oth, 16 people stood, confessing the Lord
as their Savior" (Jan. 13, 1932).
"Besides our services in the tabernacle (a larger place
newly rented), in 14 places in and around the city, the
believers hold meetings, and they report souls being saved"
(Late 1932).
"On New Year's Eve, we had a great meeting and 65
stood testifying to having received the Lord in 1932. On
New Year's Day, 35 were received by baptism" (Jan. 3,
1933).
And all the while, these same letters heralded showers of
blessing in other fields and phases of the work. There were
new open doors, and pleas for workers were coming from
all the districts; young people were leaving for Bible Insti-
tute training; gifts were increasing toward self-support
goals; scores were confessing Christ; and once Mr. Bender
wrote, "We have five chapels going up, besides our large
schoolhouse in Ostuma, and best of all, these are made
possible through the offerings of the nationals themselves."
MR. BENDER's LAsT DAYs AND DEcEASE
Truly, the power and blessing of God upon Mr. Bender's

labors seemed to crescendo to a climax as his span of service
neared its close. It was a crowning joy when toward the
end of 1932 a suitable property was secured for the long-
needed church building in San Salvador and by faith the
construction work of the project was launched. Here again,
his influence and example and the Spirit's operation in the
people's hearts actuated their determination, and as 1933
went into history the structure was taking shape, built in
large part from the sacrifices of the people. The men ham-
mered and sawed and plastered, the women cooked their
meals; and as constantly as there was money to buy materials
the work went on. But these were "depression" years, and
after the building was more than half completed, progress
slowed in spite of unrelenting prayer and effort by mission-
ary and people, and it was not Mr. Bender's portion to see
the full fruition of his labors in this regard.
Finally, after six years back on the field, there came the
evidence of an unyielding heart malady, the seriousness of
which grew more and more apparent. Mr. Bender's activ-
ities became more limited. Then came a weight of intense
suffering which drew heavily upon his strength. After some
months of the sore trial, terminating in a few hours of un-
utterable pain and weakness, on May 23, 1934, Robert H.
Bender's wearied spirit went to its Home.
A younger fellow-worker to whom his godly life and
service were a genuine inspiration, Miss Hope Sheldon,
has written an appreciation from which we delight to copy

a portion as a modest commentary on such a life:
"He had prayed for the privilege of preaching in virgin
soil and God had granted his petition, sending him forth
to suffer great things for his name and to accomplish great
things for Christ. He was of blonde type, with merry eyes
and smiling face, and within was a heart of gold burning
with love to Christ and passion for lost souls. No earthly
monarch's banner was unfurled, no lands were claimed in
the name of a temporal sovereign as when Pedro de Alvarado
came to these shores; he carried not a sword, but the open
Bible in his hand. He sought not gold, but souls to lay at
Jesus' feet. He made no demands for slaves to serve him,
for he had come, even as his own Master, not to be ministered
unto, but to minister. At one time he walked from Honduras
to Salvador, and could not wear his shoes for three weeks.
Many of the ignorant people, deceived and domineered by
the priests, misinterpreted his mission. Time and again his
life was in danger, but the Angel of the Lord defended him.
Once the assassin's hand was stayed by an unseen power
the very moment he grasped the bridle of the horse on
which Mr. Bender rode a lonely road. One night the in-
trepid man stepped forth from the house into the darkness
with a light in his hand, demanding that those attempting
to harm him confront him, and abashed they slunk away.
Claiming the promises of God, he labored on, in journey-
ings, in perils, in weariness and painfulness, in watchings;
evangelizing, building churches, training his sons in the
faith. The enthusiasm of youth and the joy of his first love
never diminished.
"The last great project in which he was engaged when
fatal illness laid him low was not a search for fabulous cities
of gold, as was the objective of the conquistadores, but the

erection of an evangelical temple in San Salvador. Suffer-
ing at times excruciating pain from heart attacks, he thought
and spoke, not of death, but of the Cause, of his fellow-
missionaries, of the individual believers in many different
places. And when that great heart could endure no longer
the twisting, agonizing pain, his celestial King called him
from the battlefield of Salvador to higher service.
"And his earthly fortune? Ah! One small room in which
he lived and died housed his few possessions-an old trunk,
a canvas cot, a small table, his books, a few dishes, a little
stove on which he prepared his meals. His treasures were
laid up in Heaven where they could not be stolen as were
those of Alvarado. Few mourned the death of the Spanish
conqueror and human vultures robbed his rightful heirs.
When the news of Mr. Bender's passing reached the
churches, from different parts of the little Republic, men,
women, and children traveled hastily to do him honor in
the last service, in which the Word of God preached by Mr.
Bender so faithfully was again proclaimed by his successor,
Mr. A. Roy MacNaught. Glowing tributes were paid in
broken voice by national Christians and pastors to whom he
had been a veritable father. Mothers lifted their little chil-
dren for one last look at 'don Roberto.' Hundreds of sad-
dened souls followed the bier through the streets to the last
resting place in the Capital City of the Republic for which
he gave his life. M any of them had been in heathen darkness
when he first entered their land 3 8 years before.
"As the body was lowered into the grave, a fine young
Salvadorean Christian offered this prayer: 'Lord, Thou
hast asked for Thy servant, and we give him back to Thee,
but we ask Thee for more laborers, for the fields are white
to harvest.'
"'And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof; but
he that doeth the will of God abideth forever.' ( 1 John
2:17)."
PusHING INTo NEw ENEMY TERRITORY
Shortly before Mr. Bender's return in 1927, Miss Gene-

vieve Hipp had joined Mrs. Bell. Soon others came and
a slow increase of the staff has continued to the present
maximum of 15. Though the new missionaries, until 1936,
were all single ladies with the exception of Mr. and Mrs.
A. Roy MacNaught, the period from 1928 to 1940 was
marked by missionary moves to four new centers, each in
a different Department, and renewed missionary residence
at two other stations.
Santa Tecla, in the Department of La Libertad, had for
some time been a heart burden to Mrs. Bell and her com-
panion, Miss Hipp. Groups from the San Salvador church
had visited the town on Sundays, but had confined their
activities to personal visitation, giving out tracts, and other
quiet means of witness. Then, moved by the importunities
of a certain Christian man who lived there and also by her
own great burden for the salvation of the people, Mrs. Bell
consented one Sunday to a public meeting in the park. She
wrote afterward, "In a short time joyful songs of salvation
were being sung by about 25 believers who had accompanied
Miss Hipp and me. Then don Ramon stood on one of the
park benches and preached the gospel to about 1,000 people.
Talk about thrills! We felt them as we heard the precious
message of salvation being sounded out in the most fanatical
center of the Republic."
Such meetings were continued every two weeks for three
months, on Sunday mornings, in Hernandez Park, with an
average audience of about 1,000 listeners. There was no open
opposition, but gradually it was learned that the priests and
Jesuits were warning the people. "The Lord seemed to set
His seal of blessing on every meeting, interest increased, and
a number decided for Christ," wrote Miss Genevieve Hipp.
Then with lightning swiftness the picture changed. On
a Sunday the middle of June, 1927, the meeting had con-
tinued for over an hour with great liberty and blessing and
was being closed. Suddenly, at the far end of the park ap-
peared the priest himself, like a black apparition, arms wav-
ing, a large scroll in one hand. Calling upon all good Cath-
olics to rally to his side, he descended upon the scene. The
larger number responded, but more than 100 held their
ground, defying him openly. The preacher's voice was
drowned out by the hundreds of voices shouting, "Viva el
Cura!" "Viva la Virgen Maria!" "Viva el Papa!" "Que
mueran los Protestantes!"
The priest began to read his denunciation, every other
word punctuated by these shouts. Then the stones began to
fly and a jagged stone struck a man who had refused to rally
to the priest's side, cutting his nose so that blood streamed.
One market woman stood by the priest, calling down curses
upon the heads of the Protestants.
The presence of the policemen, whose sympathies for and
interest in the meetings had been quite marked, prevented
more serious consequences, and when they besought the
workers to leave before there would be more bloodshed,
they did so.
Because of new expressions of interest and pleas that the
meetings be continued, a much larger volunteer group went
out the following Sunday. A number of policemen were

stationed in the park and a goodly crowd was waiting. As the
singing was heard, many more gathered. This time the
church bells began to ring, a summons to "the faithful," it
was learned later, and by the time the orderly service was
about to end, two noisy processions approached. One was
composed of women singing to the Virgin; the other was
headed by the priest and composed of a rabble mob. Violent
effort was made to lay hands on the members of the group,
but the policemen held off the offenders. The struggle was
prolonged. At last, seeing that the fury of the crowd was
only increasing and in consideration for the policemen, the
workers thought it wise to leave. Policemen escorted them
to cars parked nearby, sometimes having to draw their re-
volvers to hold back the crowd. The moment of departure
proved most opportune, for literally thousands had now
gathered, and the group might easily have been trampled
to death. Some of the best people in Santa Tecla approached
members of the party to express sympathy.
While it was thought well not to repeat the same type of
witness, groups from the Capital each Sunday continued their
quieter ministries. Having finally secured a suitable house,
in February, 1928, Mrs. Bell and Miss Hipp, Misses Louise
Honold and Irma Williams, the latter two just arrived,
moved to Santa Tecla. It was near enough to San Salvador
to permit Mrs. Bell and Miss Hipp to continue their aid
to the Capital work, while the others would be well situated
for language study and to help otherwise.
Immediately the owner of the house forbade public meet-
ings; but prayer and personal witnessing continued. By the
last of September a well-suited room was secured and for
the first meetings Mr. Bender and a companion worker
from the Capital took charge. While fear forbade the en-
trance of any of the townspeople, an audience of encouraging
numbers listened attentively at door and windows. As the
weeks went by, some received courage to enter. But the
oft-recurring problems of priestly opposition, of no suitable
meeting place, and no man to preach left public meetings
somewhat irregular until about 19 34, when a very good
national pastor, graduate of the Central American Bible
Institute, arrived. The diligent work of the missionaries
had been fruitful and had laid a solid foundation for the
renewal of the public preaching services. At the Watch
Night service beginning 1934 "forty-four people bowed
before God in reverent supplication." Also on the Sunday
following, Mr. Bender held the first baptism service. Good
attendance marked all meetings, baptism classes were held
and baptisms took place, a Sunday School was started, and
the people learned to give toward the support of their work.
Missionaries, pastor and people joined together in active
evangelizing, both locally and in nearby towns. Outside
places worked included La Libertad, San Marcos, Coma-
sagua, Santa Rosa, Teotepeque, Cuyagualo, and Zaragoza.
Santa Tecla had the blessing and benefits of missionary
occupation continually, and usually of a national pastor, until
the latter part of 1946. Since then it has rarely been without
a national pastor. A few years ago a property was acquired
for chapel and pastor's residence. Now once more, after
several years with only a national pastor, zealous, energetic
missionaries are at Santa Tecla for a time, helping to promote
the testimony in La Libertad Department, and, in the words
of an older missionary, "are doing a good job."
130 . And in Samaria
AMONG THE PIPILES
In December, 1928, Mr. and Mrs. A. Roy MacNaught

transferred from Guatemala to the Pipil Indian field in El
Salvador. Making their home in the town of Juay6a, De-
partment of Sonsonate, where already was a nucleus of
Indian believers, they were soon engaged in evangelizing
other towns as well. Nahuizalco being a chief center, was
focused upon for pressing evangelization effort, and a young
Pipil Indian, Pedro Bonito, who early evidenced true con-
version and rapid growth in the things of the Spirit, was
stationed there to foster an evangelical testimony among his
own tribesmen. Cause for real rejoicing, was the steady
growth in interest and number of converts in the towns of
Juay6a, Guaymango and Nahuizalco, when in January of
1932, with astonishing suddenness and overwhelming trage-
dy, Satan wielded a master stroke, obliterating the effort
of months.
A communist uprising, planned for long beforehand,
suddenly took form in many sections of the Republic. This
Pipil territory became the scene of an outbreaking demon-
stration. The country was placed under martial law and
the revolt was suppressed with such ruthless sternness that
many not guilty at all were executed on merest suspicion,
and according to reasonable estimates some 6,000 were slain.
The enemies of the gospel made the most of the trouble
to discredit the evangelicals, saying all the believers were
genuine communists. Pedro, the Indian worker, was shot
at Nahuizalco, as were all the male believers who could be
rounded up, this due in part, no doubt, to the innate hatred
of the Ladinos there against the Indians. The Ladino De-
fense League of Nahuizalco went into the CAM chapel,
burned all the Bibles, carried off the benches, the gasoline
lamp, the gasoline, a woolen blanket, the table, all of Pedro's
personal things, in fact cleaned out the chapel. Threats went
abroad, too, against the life of Mr. MacNaught.
It was not long until it was possible to resume effort at
Juay6a, and within some four or five months meetings were
being held and visits made in nearly all former places.
Only in Nahuizalco the prejudice was so deep-seated that
an indefinite discontinuance was inevitable.
The MacNaughts continued residence in Juayua for
another year, until they were forced to come home for pos-
sible surgical help for Mrs. MacNaught. The effort, how-
ever, did not avail, and on March 20, 1933, at Anaheim,
Cal., her buoyant, yielded spirit took its flight. Only one
term of service on the field had been allowed her, but it
was brimful of joyful sacrifice and ministry for Him to
whom she had given her all-so completely that in those
closing moments she could say, "I would not trade my
five years in Central America for anything, no, not for
anything! "
NEw ADJUSTMENTS
After a rest in the homeland, Mr. MacNaught returned

to El Salvador very early in 1934, and finding Mr. Bender's
health in a precarious state, remained at the Capital, thinking
to help lift his burden for a time. Thus he was at hand in
those last weeks, not only to take active responsibility in the
work, but to minister personally to this saint of God. It
is not surprising that very soon after returning, he visited
the Juay{la field, now cared for by a national pastor. While
the stamp of the tragedy was still seen in the small number
of men, the work had been sustained and blest, and the
little group of believers remaining in Nahuizalco were wor-

shipping with those at Juayua. Moreover, in the small
seaport of Acajutla was now a congregation of SO, and souls
were saved in the meetings he held in that place.
Mr. Bender's departure left Mr. MacNaught the only
man in the El Salvador missionary staff, placing upon his
shoulders somewhat suddenly and for an indefinite time,
heavy burdens of administration, as well as travel and local
spiritual ministry at the Capital.
COJUTEPEQUE REOCCUPIED
It was the beginning of 1929 when Miss Louise Honold

answered the call of the crying need at the town of Coju-
tepeque, head of Cuscatlan Department, and moved there
from Santa Tecla. Six years had elapsed since this center
had had a resident missionary. Though a national pastor
was there, the evangelical testimony bore all the marks of
a decadent cause. Promptly Miss Honold began an intensive
visiting campaign, and increased attendance and animation
soon were her reward. Her own Sunday School class grew
from three to fifteen in less than a month. Perhaps promp-
ted by the new impetus of Miss Honold's presence there
were some fanatical incidents. A letter signed "Los Cat6licos
de Cojutepeque," called the evangelicals "fiendish assassins
and satellites of the devil . . . come here only to disturb
the peace of the city," and threatened stonings if they did
not leave. One night a large firecracker was thrown into the
midst of the prayer meeting group and at a later meeting a
bomb was exploded.
These things did not move Miss Honold; but her burden
of prayer was for a demonstration of God's power among
the Christians. Some towns had promising groups of be-
TOfXXJrd El Salvador 133
lievers, and at El Carmen there was a chapel and regular

services were held. Among the towns worked from time to
time from Cojutepeque are Paradise, Miraflores, Michapa,
San Pedro Perulapan, San Rafael and El Rosario.
In the autumn of 1930, Miss Honold's spirits were lifted
by the coming of Miss Hope Sheldon, and together the two
carried on for some years. That period was marked by re-
animation of the whole area, and by many laying hold on
the way of life.
Cojutepeque has always manifested a restraint and dor-
mancy often characteristic of places under strong priestly
domination and fanaticism. But Miss Honold has continued
to reside there. As head of the Department it is a practical
center from which to promote a gospel testimony.
ENTERING CABANAS DEPARTMENT
For many months Cabanas Department with its 66,000

souls (now 82,000) had been on the hearts of Misses Hope
Sheldon and Louise Honold, and they had prayed earnestly
for an opening there. In the spring of 1934, don Jose Es-
camilla, zealous colporter in El Salvador for many years,
found, in the town of J utiapa of Cabanas Department, a
searcher for the truth in the person of don Antonio Munoz,
eagerly studying his Catholic Bible. To don Jose a seeking
soul was a challenge not to be ignored; and so as he worked
the village and surrounding valleys offering his literature,
night would find him at the home of don Antonio teaching
hymns and Bible stories to the family and answering don
Antonio's questions. When it came to the attention of the
Comandante (military commander) of the town, that don
Jose was preaching and offering his wares in Jutiapa, he took
the offender to jail, struck him, pulled his hair and de-
manded to know why he was preaching without permission

-for the Comandante was an enemy of the gospel. Don
Jose replied that the law gave him perfect liberty to preach.
But his answer availed nothing and he was thrown into jail
and five guards were placed on duty. The faithful worker
sang hymns and read his Bible. The next morning he was
released and ordered not to preach, but to leave town. Don
Jose made no promises, but immediately sent a telegram of
inquiry to the President of the Republic. The reply came
quickly, ccyou have liberty to preach the gospel so long
as peace is not disturbed."
In Cojutepeque the following month, don Jose related
his experiences, with much joy for the privilege of suffering
for the Lord. And now Misses Sheldon and Honold prayed
more earnestly that God would guide them concerning a
visit to Jutiapa.
Soon the trip was arranged, and the party, including the
two ladies, don Jose and others, was warmly welcomed at
the home of don Antonio and his wife. That Friday evening
on the corridor of the home, the Word was preached to at
least 100 interested listeners, and meetings were announced
for Saturday and Sunday. A large children's meeting was
held on Saturday afternoon. That night at least 15 0 persons
ccformed a human wall around the preachers and musicians
while the gospel was preached and sung," and 12 souls pro-
fessed acceptance of the Lord Jesus Christ. Conversation
with new believers, singing of hymns, and another short
message to the people who refused to go home kept the
workers till a late hour.
Sunday morning was spent in house-to-house evangeliz-
ing, when many sympathizers were found. An afternoon
meeting was held; and in the evening a crowd of 200 listened
eagerly and two more souls confessed the Lord. Don An-
tonio's joy was unbounded. Others now would be standing
with him, for a total of 16 had made confession of faith in
Christ. A gospel work had been definitely begun in one
more of the 14 departments of the Republic. Through
visits of national workers and of Misses Sheldon and Honold,
frequent meetings were immediately possible.
A year later a few souls came out for Christ in the larger
town of Ilobasco. Soon a worker was located at this center.
Missionary visits continued and frequently the worker had
the help also of· the Cojutepeque pastor and of don Jose,
the colporter, so that many towns were sown down with
literature, and given a positive testimony by word of mouth.
Meanwhile much prayer was made for Sensuntepeque,
the Department capital, far from the railroad and practically
untouched by the gospel. Early in 1937 a missionary party
set out for Sensuntepeque. Misses Sheldon and Honold
made the entire journey of 125 miles on their faithful mules.
Sensuntepeque authorities offered the bandstand in the
public park and soon the meetings were begun. But on the
second day the devil's storm broke loose. Bells in the nearby
church were clanged and tin cans were beaten in an effort
to drown the preacher's voice. The appearance of a squad
of soldiers restored order; but the opposition was repeated
and again the law intervened. The confusion was terrific;
yet some no doubt were drawn into town by the pandemon-
ium, and it was estimated that the crowd, largely men, in-
creased to three times its original size before the meetings
ended. "Countless interested people heard the Word glad-
ly," reported Miss Sheldon, and many received literature.
Since the spring of 1939, Misses Sheldon and Gertrude
Stietz have resided in Cabanas Department, first at Ilobasco,

then moving to Sensuntepeque in 1942. At this latter place,
so marked was the enmity at first that it was practically im-
possible to rent a place for meetings. Very soon, however,
the purchase of such a place became possible and the mission-
aries were able to rent a small space for living quarters.
The years there have been filled with patient toil, often
under adverse conditions and against much fanaticism and
the people's bondage of fear; but as fruit of the long mule-
back trips, or journeys afo'ot or in crowded rattletrap buses,
there has always been the reward of those who- heard the
message unto salvation. One report mentioned that within
just a few weeks 23 had taken the important step, mostly
"hand-picked" fruit. Eight to ten widely scattered places
now have their groups of believers, and three of these are
indicated as churches.
DEPARTMENT oF MoRAZAN
In July, 1937, after a year of language study at the Cap-

ital, Mr. and Mrs. Henry Digby launched out to the remote
Department of Morazan in northeast Salvador adjoining
the Honduras border. Here was a challenge of 25 cities
and towns, 286 hamlets and villages, in a Department of
90,000 souls (now more than 100,000). They were accom-
panied by a trained national worker and hopes were high for
new conquest. Though as always there were the unfriendly,
and some even manifested opposition, on the whole the
reception was cordial and a good hearing was given to the
message. Frequent reports were of travels into other towns
ofttimes many miles away. God was pleased, too, to give
an increase. The names of Olomega, Chilanga, Cacaopera,
Corinto, Delicias de Concepcion, and Torola on the Hon-
duras border became familiar in their correspondence. In

some instances crowds of 250 to 300 listened. On one
occasion, when don Eliseo Hernandez came from the Capital
to help them, five days' services in San Francisco and four
days' in T orola yielded a harvest of 49 professions of faith.
The testimony at San Francisco, their home base, grew to an
attendance of 40 to 50.
It was truly a disappointment when after about four years
is was certain that the climate of the place was contrary to
the health of the family. Reluctantly they moved elsewhere.
Later Morazan had a missionary for a brief period. But like
many other parts of Salvador, it is now a neglected area too
long awaiting the desperately needed increase of workers.
REVIVING WoRK IN THE PIPIL REGION
For a number of months Miss Genevieve Hipp carried a

growing burden for reopening the Juaylia field now devoid
of a leader. The first of August, 1941, she made a prelimin-
ary visit there accompanied by her young Bible woman com-
panion. They felt the Lord had gone before, for immediately
they were directed to a house suitable for both residence and
chapel. Groups of 33 and 36 gathered in the two meetings
held and the ladies were encouraged also by the excellent
prospects for a children's work.
In September the transfer was made. A Sunday School was
started at once and good meetings were held, both in Juaylia
and in nearby places, with souls continually confessing Christ.
Eighty attended the Watch Night service held out of doors
for lack of space inside. Women's and children's works
were started.
The first Sunday of 1943 there were baptisms by the
pastor from the Capital, and an open-air meeting in the
138 . . . And in Sa maria
afternoon attended by 100 people including the town

officials. A few weeks later Miss Hipp led an expedition
to the town of Santo Domingo 15 or 20 miles away. Nine
adult confessions of Christ were the beginning of a growing
congregation now important in the area. Believers still much
interested were found in other places and regular services
were revived.
Holy Week Conference, 1943, in Juayua, had an attend-
ance of 70 to 80, with seven souls confessing Christ; and
that same spring a promising young mary, Efrafn Reyes,
left for the Central American Bible Institute.
That same year Miss Hipp was compelled to return home;
but the work in the area has moved ahead. Don Efrafn
graduated in due time and gave himself unstintedly to the
work. Many new places have been opened for services and
are being evangelized. Sunday morning attendances in
JuayU,a have numbered well over 100, groups coming some-
times from places 15 to 20 miles distant. A creditable church
was dedicated late in 1948, at which time a large number
were present from over the district. Thus, again, under
leadership of strong nationals, evangelical development
proceeds.
SANTA ANA DEPARTMENT
A glance at the El Salvador map (page 102) reveals that

almost one-third of the organized churches of the Republic
are in Santa Ana Department. Yet, until May, 1940, no
missionary had lived in that Department, with the exception
of a brief and disastrous period, 1909 to 1911, at the large
city of Santa Ana. The portion of it known as the Metapan
District has become legendary for its gospel harvest which
is probably unsurpassed anywhere in Central America in a
territory of its area. There alone are eight organized churches
and these are only a few of the centers where meetings are
held and where fruit is constantly gathered.
Also evangelical effort has been unusually rewarding in
the district around the city of Santa Ana. In the city itself,
as early as 1906, Mr. Bender wrote about "a precious service
with about 100 present, mostly believers," and that "17 were
baptized and two were received by letter from Guatemala."
His report continued, "We had a full house at all the serv-
ices, and the interest keeps up." An excellent national pastor
was the leader, and the Word in His hands was much used
of God, both in the city and in surrounding villages.
Later a missionary couple was sent to Santa Ana to share
in the care of such a flourishing field, and in December,
1909, they wrote, "We have just entered the new chapel. ...
It is really handsome and roomy and airy and would easily
hold 300 to 400. In our first service about 200 were present."
Six months later they reported a week of meetings with an
attendance of 200 regularly and many bright conversions.
Such was the picture at Santa Ana when early in 1911 an
unfaithful leadership committed the entire local work-
people and chapel-to a denominational directive which had
recently begun work in El Salvador.
But it was soon evident that a good-sized group desired
the type of ministry in which they had previously found
blessing, and gatherings of 50 to 70 in a believer's home
were as frequent as Mr. Bender or some other messenger
was able to pass that way. Also Ranchador, four or five miles
away, had continued as a vital rallying point. An inevitable
period of neglect ensued when there was no man in EJ
Salvador to promote the former travel ministry. But when
Mr. Bender was again on the scene that work sprang to
life and Santa Ana became the vital center of a most

flourishing field. Mr. Bender wrote in October, 1932, "We
had a most glorious inauguration of our Chapel in Santa
Ana the 9th instant. On Sunday we had three services at-
tended by believers from Ranchador, Chalchuapa and Po-
trero Sula, besides the believers in Santa Ana. The building
was crowded and there were many outside." (This was evi-
dently a rented chapel, as later events indicated.)
In May, 1940, Mr. Ralph Rice joined the good national
pastor already carrying on there, and soon afterward he
wrote: "Humanly speaking, it is absolutely impossible for
one person to care for all the work, for there are 17 out-
stations to be visited every month, one of them every week,
besides the work at Santa Ana." Six months later he reported
that in the current month 23 persons had given evidence of
their faith by baptism and others elsewhere were ready.
Four years later, Rev. and Mrs. William H. Walker,
wrote from there of the first service in a commodious new
chapel built by the church, though it was yet to be finished
poco a poco. One hundred twenty were in attendance, and
the same report speaks of three fine young people about to
leave for Bible Institute.
The fine chapel, with Sunday School rooms and with
protecting wall around it, is long since completed by the
people themselves, and this center and its outlying con-
gregations continue as a flourishing example of a truly in-
digenous work. Of a conference held at Santa Ana in the end
of 1949, Mr. and Mrs. Digby, wrote: "Every night we had
250 to 300 in the chapel and some could not get in, giving
us to understand that for conferences and special meetings,
the chapel is too small."
The field is being cared for again only by a strong national

couple; but several national workers are needed for fullest
development, if only such workers were available!
SAN SALVADOR ONcE MoRE
In the fall of 1935, M r. A. Roy MacNaught and Miss
Irma Williams were married and continued together the
work at the Capital. Their burdens were lightened when
in the summer of 1936 a capable young Bible Institute grad-
uate, don Eliseo Hernandez, became the pastor and was
able to assume rather rapidly the care of the local work.
This allowed Mr. MacNaught to visit more often the large
church districts which had no resident missionary. These
are usually referred to as the Santiago Nonualco, Ostuma
and Potrero Sula districts; also the Santa Ana and Meta pan.
districts already more specifically referred to. Each of these
"districts" is composed of one or more organized churches
with a group of auxiliary congregations and preaching places
more or less accessible from its main center. These, with
the exception of Santa Ana for a few years, have never had
the benefit of missionary residence, but have had all pos-
sible encouragement from the missionaries at the Capital.
Missionary letters recounting travels and experiences in these
districts read like Paul's missionary journeys and might well
be called a new chapter in the Acts·of the Apostles. Limited
space forbids giving details. Only a few sentences may serve
at least to illustrate. Mr. MacNaught wrote in February,
1935,
"We have just returned from a three weeks trip through
the Metapan and Potrero Sula districts." He then names
12 congregations visited, and continues, "Forty-five candi-
dates were baptized and there were several conversions . . .
The work on the whole, in the two districts, is in good con-

dition . . . Our two workers, both graduates of the Bible
Institute, are doing well."
Several years later Mr. Ralph Rice reported concerning
one of these districts, "I arrived in Potrero Sula district on
December 23, and from that night until my return thirteen
days later, the crowds were too large for the chapels and
a number of services were held outside. On Christmas Day
there were more than 250 people in Sunday School at Po-
trero Sula three leagues from the nearest post office."
Again, Mr. MacNaught wrote, "We have just returned
from a twelve-day visit to the Santiago Nonualco and
Ostuma Districts. The work is prospering in both places.
The worker in the Santiago field is splendid and manages
the work so well that I am seldom called upon to settle
any difficulty . . . Seven souls made confession of faith;
also 11 candidates were baptized. Attendance at meetings
averaged around 150.
"In Ostuma we spent a week, having seven meetings in
the town and four in the country places. Attendance at the
meetings in the town averaged 125. Three Institute grad-
uates, two young women and one young man, are serving
in this field, supported almost entirely by the church there."
In 1937 Mr. MacNaught remarked, "A few years ago
I visited all the congregations in one year, but it is not pos-
sible to do that now."
SANTO TOMAS-SANTIAGO TEXACUANGOS
The El Salvador picture would not be complete without

mention of the development in these late years of a field
not far from the Capital which had remained somewhat un-
worked. Early in 1944} Mrs. Gertrude Bell found her
soul burdened for the town of Santo Tomas and its surround-
i~g area. Many there had heard the gospel; but it remained
for someone to nurture into fruition the latent life poten-
tialities.
The faithful ministrations of Mrs. Bell and those whose
help she enlisted bore rapidly increasing fruit. The original
quarters were soon outgrown, a pastor was raised up, a lot
was given for a chapel, and in December, 1947, a lovely
new church building was dedicated.
From Santiago Texacuangos, some two miles away, num-
bers had attended the meetings at Santo Tomas and had
become a part of that work. Latterly a separate and even
larger work has grown up at Santiago, a chapel is being
built, and attendance at the Sunday School runs over 100 . .
Since the summer of 1949 Misses Selma Nelson and
Genevieve Mortland have lived in Santo Tomas and labored
enthusiastically and joyfully at both places. There is no
conflict with the pastor's prerogatives as these zealous mis-
sionaries stand by to encourage, and to assist particularly in
the matter of visitation, women's work, the Sunday Schools,
trips to other towns and villages, all in addition to the per-
petual children's campaigns waged by them in many fields.
INTO LA UNION DEPARTMENT
Early in 1948 came a Macedonian call to the missionaries

in the Capital. It was from the little town of El Sauce in
El Salvador's farthest east Department, La U ni6n, and was
a request for a missionary or a national preacher. The matter
was investigated and a worker made repeated visits, result-
ing in a group of believers. A little later a party numbering
seven also made the journey of 117 miles, mostly by Pan
American Highway, and spent three days in the town.
There were eight professions of faith and the meetings were

orderly and attentive. The people offered a house for a
pastor and another for the meetings and pled for someone
to come.
Mr. and Mrs. Ralph Keep, in San Salvador studying
Spanish, heard the call to El Sauce, and moved there the
following spring, 1949. A worker had preceded them by a
few months, and upon arrival they could report, "There
is a good nucleus for a congregation here. The house is full,
with the doorway filled and the children seated on straw
mats on the floor." ·
The town is situated in the midst of a large district with
an estimated 50,00'() souls. There are at least eight towns
easily accessible. In the words of the MacNaughts, "On the
whole it is virgin territory and presents a ringing challenge."
The Department of La Union adjoins Morazan Depart-
ment now long without a worker, either mis~ionary or na-
tional. Together the two Departments form one of the
large, practically untouched areas of the Republic where
the desperate need of more than 200,000 people cries out
for someone to come. Every such new beginning in El
Salvador is a potential Metapan, Santa Ana, or Santiago
Nonualco. 0 that wings might be given to the messengers,
that even though numerically inadequate, they might reach
multitudes of these waiting thousands in these last hours of
our day of opportunity!
SPECIALIZED PHASES
New emphasis on specialized work with different classes

has proved revitalizing and fruitful in the various fields.
This has been especially true regarding women's, young
people's and children's work in El Salvador. First, under
Annual
Conference
ot El Salvador
Churches,
San Salvador
Church Building
in Background
Listening to Gospel Records on Portable Phonograph
El Salvador
Children
Enjoying
Scrap-Books
at
Missionaries'
Home
Lett: Street Scene, Sensuntepeque,
El Salvador
Above: DVBS, Sensuntepeque
Short-term Institute Group, Metapan Fi eld, El Salvador

Mr. MacNaught, Rear Left
DVBS and New Chapel, El Shiste, El Salvador

Mrs . MacNaught at Rear
Mrs. Bell's leadership in early years, and later, under Mrs.

MacNaught's direction, the important place and responsi-
bility of the Christian woman has come to be a conscious
reality to many women of the church of that Republic.
Annual women's conventions are now anticipated from year
to year; and it is a great compensation to our missionaries
to note the growth of the women believers, the large share
they have in the work, and the response as seen in new
standards of spirituality and life in church and home. It
is a significant commentary that a number of fine young
women of El Salvador have been graduated from the Cen-
tral American Bible Institute and for long periods have
held responsible places of leadership in Christian work.
The young people's groups are also finding new encour-
agement in a common plan and common goals for their
several local organizations. Much is accomplished in the de-
velopment of leadership as these young people plan and carry
out their conventions, as well as prepare the programs and
handle the business affairs of their local societies. This phase
of the work is now being given a real boost by the arrival
of Mr. and Mrs. Ted Marsh who have already begun the
practical application of their vision for the youth of El
Salvador as they diligently visit all parts of the field for
contacting this element of the church life.
As in all the Republics, children's work in the form
of Child Evangelism, Vacation Bible Schools and Sunday
Schools has come in for a new emphasis in El Salvador. The
lady missionaries have found rich and rewarding experience
in this wide-open field. These are tireless in their travels
counting no place too remote or too difficult to reach. The
1953-'54 season for such work presents a total of 76 Vaca-
tion Bible Schools held by these missionaries in 11 of the
14 departments of El Salvador. Their activities in this re-

gard would fill a good-sized volume. A brief paragraph
from the report of an annual church convention is indicative
of the planning and thought accorded the children in the
El Salvador work:
"While the adults were rejoicing in God's Word down-
stairs, . . . upstairs, under able direction of Miss Gertrude
Stietz and other missionaries, the children were having their
own convention, with an average attendance of 125. Songs,
choruses, prayers and messages from the Word made up
their program just like that of the grown-ups. Their sal-
vation was made important to them and several made pro-
fession of faith, while some 20 dedicated their lives to the
Lord for service."
The Christian monthly periodical, Luz. y V erdad, is the
organ of the CAM work in El Salvador. The magazine is
published in San Salvador, with don Eliseo Hernandez as
Editor, and carries articles on Bible themes, with emphasis
on Christian living. Also there are news items pertaining to
the work. It is widely read by the evangelical community
and makes a significant contribution to the unifying of the
El Salvador work.
THE CHURCH IN THE CAPITAL
Among evangelical congregations in Latin America we

question if many manifest in greater degree the faithfulness
and zeal of a New Testament church than does the large
church in San Salvador. With deep satisfaction we recall
our first visit with this body of believers a number of years
ago. Entering that large church on a Sunday morning,
sensing the impressive hush in the place, and seeing a few
score of Christians bowed in silent prayer much before time
Towat·d El Salvador 147
for the service is something that remains a vivid memory
after a number of years. Then as some 300 were gathered
for the Sunday School, the fervor and animation which
marked every part of the program and all its participants
was in keeping with what we knew of the history of that
work. Under the capable and spiritual leadership of an
eminent graduate of the Central American Bible Institute,
don Eliseo Hernandez, as pastor since 193 6, week after
week souls make confession of Christ at almost every service.
The Sunday School now steadily numbers between five and
six hundred. The church is entirely self-supporting and
has expended generous sums on the finishing and upkeep
of its large building. It maintains periodically a radio broad-
cast program, and reaches a hand to the smaller churches
of the Republic, even to helping substantially with the sup-
port of workers in some of the more remote regions. Many
are the outside ministries of pastor and lay helpers, as for
example, a series of God-blest open air services in the City
Park, where on one occasion 30 people professed to receive
the Lord Jesus Christ as Savior.
One gets some idea of the growth of the El Salvador
work from these lines by way of a letter report:
"Our yearly conference (of the entire Republic) is just
over . . . Don Rogelio Archilla (the guest speaker) thinks
that about 60 made profession of faith. Don Santiago Eche- 1
goyen (local lay leader) figures there were 1,000 in attend-
ance the last night. In any case, the temple was filled, up-
stairs and down."
Labors of .the 15 missiOnaries now in El Salvador are

supplemented by the work of at least 50 nationals. Current
figures indicate that the near 40 organized churches and the
69 other regular preaching places, together with believers

at scores of additional known points, comprise an evangeli-
cal community of over 5,000, including some 2,000 baptized
communicants in CAM churches.
Before the turn of the century the western border of El

Salvador was reputed as a rendezvous for criminals, perhaps
because it was too far from the centers to be easily reached
by the strong arm of the law. Nor was there as yet any pal-
liative presence of gospel influence. Thus only evil held
sway both in the towns of El Shiste in El Salvador and
Piiiuelas across the border in Guatemala. As night dropped
her mantle in these regions, doors were barred, only to be
opened to husbands and sons returning from the fields.
A crowd of evil men practiced regularly a night-time rev-
elry and drunkenness and under the dictates of their alco-
holized minds committed unspeakable crimes of violence
and murder. Frightening were the incidents happening all
too frequently, a climax being the disappearance, at intervals,
of two or three children and a man. The people then rose
up, demanding government aid in tracking down the crim-
inals. After long and tedious process, through information
gleaned here and there and a near confession on the part
of one of the suspects, the guilt was fixed upon two men,
and it was learned that the missing persons had been mur-
dered and made into soap! One of the guilty escaped; the
other was returned to El Shiste and shot.
About 1902 Abel Tobar, a Salvadorean, took gospel
literature and went to visit these places so long neglected.
El Shiste would have none of his message. He crossed the
border and visited Piiiuelas, with a like result. However,
at a nearby village, Santa Gertrudes, one entire family re-
ceived the Word gladly and turned to Christ. Later this

family moved to Pifiuelas, and a daughter married a man
of Shiste, and he received the Lord. The two of them, and
later one of their daughters, Ofelia Barrientos, did much
to spread the gospel throughout that section. Help came
also from the Guatemala City center to the Pifiuelas area.
The gospel seed was well sown on both sides of the border
and two substantial congregations were raised up. After
some years there came a spiritual recession at El Shiste.
But in 1930, apparently without any outside influence, the
people remembered the God whom they had worshipped
and sent request for a missionary visit. When Mr. Bender
finally was able to go he was met at the end of the railroad
by two dozen or more adult believers to escort him over
the miles to Shiste.
The congregation at El Shiste has increased steadily in
love to God, love for lost souls, in number and in power.
Last year the church dedicated its third and largest chapel
at a blessed Easter Week conference, each former chapel
having been outgrown. The present one, it is hoped, will
serve for some time to come.
When the people are asked what power has so changed
the character of the place, they answer, "0 it is the gospel.
Nothing but the gospel could have changed the hearts of
those wicked men"- for it is always said that those carous-
ing drunkards were among the first to receive and believe
on the Lord Jesus Christ. Governments also have taken a
hand, however, and due credit should be given. But it
remains true that God's Word has still its ancient power
to give light for darkness, righteousness where corruption
held sway, and salvation to the human heart touched by its
life-giving properties.
SCALING GUATEMALAN HEIGHTS
GUAT[MALA
Missionary Reside~ Stations..
Organized Churches ........•
Port Townl ... .... .... ... ... ........ o
DEPARTM ENTS. ........ PETt.N
Present CAM. Field ..... W/~
0 510
••
-
Scale of Miles for Main Map
---
10 15
Scale of Miles for Dtt&il Map

2.0 2..S
I
I
i C1"'
.:::>
i 0
~
i :t
~
0
PE.Tt.N I;' ;::::t

".)
ii
Cl)
HONDURAS
GuATEMALA
Area-45,452 sq. mi. (appr. the size of Louisiana) .

Capital-Guatemala City; population 295,971.
Physical Characteristics-Guatemalari mountains
are the highest in Central America, Tajumulco, near
the Mexican border towering almost 14,000 feet. Many
volcanic peaks and four large and picturesque lakes
contribute to the magnificent scenery. The latter are
Izabal, Peten, Atitlan and Amatitlan.
Approach and Inland Travel-The chief Atlantic
port is Barrios at the extreme northeast, on the Carri-
bean Sea, from which Guatemala City may be reached
by 194 miles of railroad travel. The chief Pacific port
is San Jose, connected with the Capital by 79 miles of
railroad. From either port to the Capital represents a
climb from sea level to 5,000 feet elevation. Guatemala
City may also be reached by auto from the United
States via Mexico City, though it is necessary to use
railroad flat car service for the auto a part of the
distance. -
Guatemala City 'is on the Pan American World Air-
ways route between the United States and South
America. Also TACA Airlines links it with the other
Central American capitals. A local air network con-
nects the principal cities within the Republic.
The Map-In addition to the 101 established
churches indicated by the missionary residence sta-
tions and the solid black dots, there are approximately
320 regular preaching places in CAM territory in
Guatemala, which it was impossible to indicate on
the map.
The extreme north, known as Peten, is very sparse-
ly settled.
[ 153]
CHAPTER VI
SCALING GUATEMALAN f.IEIGHTS
EARLIEST MISSIONARY EFFORT
To no presently active board in Guatemala can be accred-

ited the primal effort at evangelical work in that Republic.
And while in point of time that effort seems now exceed-
ingly remote, without a doubt it had its bearing on the de-
velopment of all later phases of missionary endeavor. It was
an Englishman, Frederick Crowe, coming into Guatemala
from British Honduras in 1841, who first attempted evan-
gelical work and was responsible for introducing to the
people copies of the Word of God. After a few years Crowe
was arrested for no other reason than his dissemination of
the truth, and subsequent to suffering various ignominies,
was expelled from the country. It was not soon that anyone
attempted to promote the task which he had begun. But his
influence was keenly felt in the life of Lorenzo Montufar,
an outstanding Liberal of Central America and father of the
Liberal Constitution of Guatemala, who had been Crowe's
English pupil. MontUfar's evangelical ideas were in turn
observed by Justo Rufino Barrios, liberator and President
of Guatemala, and doubtless had their sequel when, in 18 82,
Barrios presented the case of his country to the Presbyterian
Board of Foreign Missions. He was not alone in his desire
for the aid of evangelical missions. The idea was shared by
a group of more or less prominent people of Guatemala,
among them the aforementioned Dr. Lorenzo MontUfar
and other politicians, as well as one or two influential per-
sonages from the United States.
[ 154]
Scaling Guate11'Jalan Heights 155
The Presbyterian Board considered the field and ap-

pointed Rev. J. C. Hill as a regular missionary to Guatemala.
President Barrios and members of his cabinet sent their chil-
dren to the school founded by Mr. Hill at the Capital. In
this work he continued until 1866, then retired from the
field, leaving two lady missionaries who continued the work
for a year longer. A school work was maintained until 1891
and then was interrupted until 1913. The first chapel was
built in 18 91, and the following year two churches, one
Spanish-speaking and the other English-speaking, were or-
ganized. In 1898, Quezaltenango in Western Guatemala was
occupied as a mission station, though the terrible earthquake
of 1902 cut short this occupation until 1912, in which year
a church building was dedicated. This has remained one of
the chief centers of the Presbyterian work to the present day.
THE CENTRAL AMERICAN MisSION IN GuATEMALA
Thus when Mr. and Mrs. A. E. Bishop who had reached

Western Honduras in 1896 removed to Guatemala in the
spring of 1899, they found two mission stations of the Pres-
byterian work-one in Guatemala City and one in Quezal-
tenango.
Mr. Bishop was overwhelmed with the awful spiritual
need all about, and sent strong pleas to the homeland for
some to come "to the help of the Lord" in this Capital city
of then 70,000 inhabitants. By September, less than six
months after their arrival in Guatemala City, a meeting
place had been secured at the junction of five streets, a most
strategic site, and very near to the one occupied today by
the Cinco Calles church building. For 150 successive nights
meetings were held. The first few nights the hatred and
work of Satan were manifest, in the mud, brickbats and
156 . . And in Samaria
trash thrown through the open door. Finally the police

made some arrests and the more violent persecution ceased
for a time. By October, Mr. Bishop could report at least
20 who had an intelligent, saving faith in the Lord Jesus,
and who were faithful in attendance at all the meetings,
not to speak of the changing crowd who always thronged
the hall and porch. These loyal ones were immediately
called upon to suffer persecution for His name.
Notable among the early converts was a Quiche Indian
woman. Her strong, clear testimony to salvation seemed
the beginning of answered prayer concerning the hundreds
of thousands of dialect-speaking aborigines who comprise
65 percent of the population of Guatemala. Bearing wit-
ness to her liberation from idolatry through the reading of
the Word and the instruction of Mr. Bishop and his helpers,
she further testified, "I have been brought out of darkness
into light and I am the slave of my blessed Lord until the
day of my death."
Mr. Bishop labored the first year and a half in Guate-
mala, against great personal obstacles, chief among them
Mrs. Bishop's poor health. Nor was his own strength ade-
q'Qate for the heavy demands of those days. In October,
1900, the family departed for a furlough in Los Angeles,
Cal., hoping to regain full health. Other missionaries
arrived, including Mr. and Mrs. J. G. Cassel from Hon-
duras, and, together with Mr. Penzotti, Agent of the Amer.. :
ican Bible Society, these carried on the work uninterruptedly
at the center, even making trips of an exploratory and evan-
gelistic nature, into unentered sections.
After 18 months in the homeland, Mr. Bishop and his
family returned to Guatemala on April 12, 1902, accom-
panied by reinforcements of five new missionaries-Pastor
and Mrs. F. G. Toms and their two children and three

young women whose lives had been touched for service in
Mr. Toms' Bible teaching ministry. After the arrival of
this group, and with so many missionaries now in Guatemala
City, other fields in the Republic came under consideration.
In the town of San Marcos, then several days journey west
of the Capital, a number had been saved through the testi-
mony of a Bible Society colporter and these converts were
pleading for a teacher. There were also other such calls.
Consequently, in the fall of the same year, two of the young
women who had been longer in the Republic, Miss Fannie
C. Buck and Miss Anna Alloway, moved to San Marcos.
They were accompanied by Mr. Cassel, who was commis-
sioned to assist them in getting established in the new field.
Concerning the opening of the work there, he wrote on
December 2, 1902, after his return to Guatemala City:
"San Marcos is as promising a field for gospel work as
any we have in Central America, not only the town itself,
but the surrounding country ... It was indeed blessed to
preach the gospel to those hungry hearts. Nearly every
night some would confess Christ publicly. The last night
I was there five gave testimony of salvation. Twenty-seven
in all took their stand for Christ."
A few days later Mr. Cassel wrote,
"One of the colporters from our congregation here ( Gua·
temala City) returned home a few days ago, and brought
quite startling news of the way the gospel was received in
a small town about 25 miles west of San Marcos. For nine
nights he preached to a congregation varying from 50 to
200 or more, and about 20 gave public testimony of faith
in Christ. They bought all the books he had and showed
their love and kindness by presenting him with many things

to eat. What a loud call for workers!"
ANOTHER OF NATURE's UPHEAVALs
About this time came one of the cataclysmic disturbances

which have marked the history of these countries through
centuries. Of much interest to the traveler in Guatemala
is the series of some 20 volcanic peaks, many of them extinct,
but some few of which assert themselves occasionally. So
clothed with majesty and dignity are these cone-shaped
towers as they pierce the blue haze veiling their peaks, that
the beholder scarcely is impressed with anything other than
their grandeur and glory. Yet when, as on less and less
frequent occasions, one of the few still active craters pre-
cipitates an eruption, the havoc may be so devastating that
the accustomed grandeur remains but a memory. Such was
the story of the eruption of Santa Marfa, 100 miles to the
west of Guatemala City, which took place on October 25,
1902, and which is best described by those who were near
the scene of destruction. Mr. J. G. Cassel wrote from within
35 miles of the peak, as follows:
"The cloud of sand and dust was so heavy that the sun
brought us no ray of light on Saturday. All day long the
sand fell, the thunders roared and the earth quaked. The
day was as the night, and during the following night the
conditions were the same. The shaking of the earth was
almost without interruption. Sunday morning came, but
no light yet. At noon, however, there was a rift in the
clouds in the east and we had partial daylight for a few
hours. By four o'clock it was again as dark as night and
more dust was falling. Monday morning we were favored
with daylight. The depth of the sand and dust in this place
is six to seven inches. Many houses fell, from the weight

of the sand on the roofs."
Mr. Bishop gave additional information as follows:
"A prominent plantation owner told me yesterday that
for 120 miles along the Pacific coast the destruction is com-
plete; that the loss of life will exceed 5,000; that at least
400,000 hundredweight of the present coffee crop had been
destroyed, as well as the plantations themselves. The sand
and ashes cover these plantations to a depth of two to twelve
feet; pastures are destroyed, and the stock not killed is
perishing with hunger. In some places for two days the
earthquake shocks were continuous. So terrible was the
quaking of the earth and so dense the darkness that the wild
beasts left their dens and came into the towns and mingled
with the domestic animals."
Always the missionaries look for the spiritual significance
of such calamities, and more often than otherwise are grati-
fied to find that helpful reactions are present. Relative to
the above, Mr. Bishop wrote further:
"Here in Guatemala City there has been a noticeable
reviving among the believers and renewed interest in the
gospel among the unsaved. The immediate present would
be a most opportune time for buying a property for the
much-needed mission building."
REALIZATION OF THE CHAPEL PROJ ECT
Less than a year later, in the providence of God, the pur-

chase of a site for a mission building was made possible.
Rubbish was cleared away and construction work was soon
under way. While the Bishops were in the States certain
friends had already given sufficient _to insure the launching
of it. When in the fall of 1903 it became possible to com-
mence the new building which was to replace the very lim-
ited and insufficient rented quarters, it fell to Mr. Toms to
oversee the work.
An incident related by Mr. Bishop, which took place in
the spring of 1904 in connection with the building of the
chapel, bears witness once more to the hatred with which
Rome viewed those who had come to introduce the Protes-
tant "heresies":
"As the construction advanced, .a Catholic priest whose
temple was in the same vicinity, was continually saying to
his people, 'That Protestant building should never be per-
mitted to be finished.' The enmity of the people was aroused.
They determined to annihilate all of us. On Good Friday,
perhaps 10,000 devotees filled the street for two blocks,
passing in front of the building in a procession which fea-
tured Christ crucified and laid in an elaborate glass casket,
as well as many other images dressed in black robes. Among
these was the Virgin Mary adorned with jewels and wearing
a robe of silk and lace. It had been agreed that one of the
crowd should throw a stone at the Virgin and that then they
should all cry aloud, 'The Masons (a name commonly given
to evangelicals) are stoning the Virgin.' (One of the crowd
afterward converted told us the facts). And so the program
went off. Some of the carpenters working on the building
were at that moment watching the procession from the ve-
randa of the second story. The police, believing the cry
of the mob, broke into the building, took the carpenters,
who were believers, beat them, and carried them to prison."
Just here we shift to Mr. Toms' viewpoint:
"We were eating our supper when one of the believers
arrived, much excited, to tell us that the procession had
wrecked the new building and killed two believers! The
Crowd on Students' Day, Before National Palace, Guatemala City
Congregation and New Church, LA REFORMITA, Guatemala City

Quiche Indian
Worshipping his
Idols
Christian
Quiche
Indian
Congregation
Regional Indian Conference, 600 Attending, Caquixajay, Guatemala

Scaling Guat emalan H eights 161
building being unfinished, the openings were closed only

temporarily, and my concern was for that, as well as to see
about the reported deaths. Hurrying over, I found the
excited mob still surrounding the building-though the re-
port of its destruction and of the deaths was untrue-and
upon catching sight of me they began to hurl stones in my
direction thick and fast. The front door of a store next to
the chapel stood open, and in this I took my stand, facing
the mob. F or a moment the stones ceased and then came
on with renewed fury.
"The woman whose store it was invited me in and closed
the door. She guided me to a little room at the rear, and
once on the inside of it I closed the door, putting a light
prop against it, the only security the room afforded. The
mob insisted upon coming inside and searching for me. She
forbade them to do so, saying that only two or three would
be allowed to enter and that they would see that I was not
there. Their angry, excited voices were perfectly audible
as they tried every door except the one to the room in which
I was. The ,L ord protected and finally they decided I was
not there and departed."
Mr. Bishop continued:
"In those days, on the last Saturday of Lent it was the
custom to mount an image of Judas on a furious mule which
a yelling mob would drive through the street, and then take
the image out and hang it. The day following the arrest
of the carpenters this usual travesty was enacted, immedi-
ately following which the mob fell upon our rented build-
. ing, smashing the doors, windows and other parts of the
tructure and every article of furniture, and making kind-
ling wood of the new organ, the only thing of value inside.
"Mr. T oms, not yet knowing this latter had taken place,
sent me word to come into town and see what could be done
about the release of the brethren who had been taken pris-
oners the day before. Mounted on my mule which no bit
could hold when he was frightened or spurred, I started to
the city. As I was about to enter a cross-street, a man came
out of a barber shop with a razor in his uplifted hand,
calling on me to stop. A dig of the spur at the side of my
mule put us instantly out of reach of the would-be assassin.
"When I arrived at the building, the sight of the wreck
met my vision. But immediately a secret detective in citi-
zen's clothing stepped forward saying, 'Are you Mr.
Bishop?' When I replied in the affirmative he said, 'Presi-
dent Cabrera sends you word to make out a list of your
damage, which he will pay in gold at an early date.' At
the President's order, an investigation was made and 30 of
the mob leaders were sent to the penitentiary and beaten
with rods. For years, at his order, no Catholic procession
was permitted to pass our mission. For two weeks he placed
a guard around our home and that of Mr. Toms. In eight
days the damage was paid. The fact that our inventory of
damage was so surprisingly low convinced the President
that we were not in the grafters' class. The amount was
paid to the last cent of our requirement."
The above incident served to quiet the wave of active
opposition which had been growing in momentum, and in
spite of these and other hindering features, the work flour-
ished, giving evidence of a healthy spiritual condition. It
is noteworthy that from the beginning, Messrs. Bishop and
Toms felt the responsibility to develop a Bible-trained na-
tional ministry, and as early as the fall of 1905 Mr. Toms
could write,
"The four evangelists supported by the congregation and
missionaries of this center are constantly active, entering

new territory and preaching the unsearchable riches of
Christ."
Also, there was then, as now, in every one of the fields,
the inspiring response to the gospel message which nerved
on to more intensive and widespread endeavor. A brief
account of a trip, written by Mr. Cassel from Guatemala
City in September, 1905, only six years after the beginning
of the Guatemala effort, bears evidence of this:
"One of the things that impressed me much is the marked
change that has taken place in many towns since a former
trip nearly three years ago. Then there was scarcely a town
along the whole route of 135 miles where believers could
be found. Now there is almost a continuous chain of towns
where one is welcomed by believers and where already
exist the nuclei of what are to be hoped will become flour-
ishing churches of the future."
A SuRvEY JouRNEY AND A NEw STATION
In the spring of 1906, Rev. Luther Rees, Chairman of

the CAM Council, made a tour of Central America, visiting
all the stations of the Mission and traveling hundreds of
miles over unoccupied territory. From Guatemala City,
where he made headquarters for a month, Mr. Rees, with
Mr. Toms, visited the stations of Guatemala where either
missionaries or national workers were located, being gone
15 days and traveling 425 miles. They went also as far
northwest as the town of Huehuetenango, with its 25,000
inhabitants, in the Department of the same name which
borders on Mexico. Huehuetenango, 165 miles from Guate-
mala City, they found to be beautifully situated in a lovely
valley, yet at an altitude of 6,000 feet and surrounded by
164, .. And in Samaria
numerous other towns. After looking over this vast and

practically untouched field, it was the conviction of these
brethren that Mr. Toms and family, with Mrs. Gertrude
Bell, should move there as soon as possible to open gospel
work.
Such a move involved much in those days when only a
portion of the journey could be covered by train, leaving
three days to go by horse or muleback. Household goods,
too, would be sent by train as far as possible, and then carried
on the backs of Indians to their destination. Revolution,
difficulty in securing Indians for transporting -goods, and
other obstacles which seemed impossible to overcome hin-
dered the move for some months. But finally, in the provi-
dence of God, in March , 1907, the new station was reached,
and with thankfulness of heart on the part of all the Guate-
mala missionaries, the opening of a center in this remote
section became a reality.
Mrs. Toms gave a glimpse of their very first days in
Huehuetenango, which might be descriptive of the opening
of a station in multiplied places in Central America:
"When we arrived, almost the whole house which we
had engaged was still occupied with the goods of a former
official. All that was available to us was a long hall which
had been used for the making of liquor, and two small, dark,
ugly rooms-one for kitchen and the other for dining room.
The long hall was soon divided and sub-divided with sheets,
to make bedrooms, living room and chapel. We wanted to
get the ear of the people before the priest got an audience
with them, so we hastily improvised seats by the use of boxes
and boards, set in our organ, and were ready to receive the
public.
"There was no door from the chapel room to the street,
so the people had to enter our front door and walk the length
of the corridor. Many of them showed their appreciation
by doing all the damage they could! They came, however,
in large numbers, and were pleased with what they saw and
heard, many saying as they went out that they had never
heard anything so beautiful.
"But the priest soon got busy, and with his lies and
threats caused many to stay away. Also, added to this, an
incident occurred which had a further bearing. The report
went out that the image in the glass casket in the church
was sweating! All of this because the evangelistas had come!
People ran to the church in crowds, to see the wonderful
sight. By some trick of the priest, there were drops, perhaps
of oil with which it was frequently cleaned, on the face of
the image. The people stayed all night in the church burn-
ing candles and saying prayers, and men from a fanatical
place outside the town swore they would kill us, in conse-
quence of which soldiers were sent to guard our house while
we were peacefully sleeping. Almost without exception,
people were afraid of us, some even suspecting us of eating
babies. The women would not come to our house to sell.
When we went on the street, people came running to their
doors to look at us as though we were some strange sight.
On one occasion a woman who came on some errand for
her own interests carried a large wooden cross at least three
feet high, so as not to be contaminated! When our children
went on a horseback ride, which was their only diversion,
firecrackers were thrown under their horses in an effort to
cause the horses to throw them.
"However, the work finally settled. The people who
came out of idle curiosity dropped off and there remained
only those who were really in earnest. The man who was
then chief of police and was considered very hard came in

his military trappings to see if there was anything political
in our gatherings. About the third meeting he attended, he
was saved and later became one of the elders of the church."
DEVELOPMENT IN THE NEW FIELD
In July, 1907, only three months after locating at Hue-

huetenango, Mr. Toms wrote:
"Now that the work is nicely started here in the center,
our national worker has commenced to enter neighboring
towns, selling literature and preaching Christ from house to
house. We have three meetings a week and hope to fill
in the other nights in the nearby towns as the Lord opens
doors and gives strength. Last week three men came to our
meeting from a town 7 5 miles northwest. They were the
officials of their town and heard the gospel from a man who
had attended our meetings here a few times in the beginning
and is now located there. These officials showed much in-
terest and wanted us to come and bring the good news to
their people. They promised us a hall and every convenience
they could give, and carried back with them a good supply
of literature.
"When shall we be enabled to reach out so far? So many
towns all around us without a single ray of light!"
But on March 13, 1908, real progress was noted in an-
other letter from Mr. Toms:
"We all enjoy excellent health and are seeing much of
God's blessing upon the work. Yesterday we had our first
baptisms-four men and six women. Six others asked for
baptism, but we deemed it the part of wisdom that they
wait a whi1e. We arrived here on March 5, and now these
were baptized on March 12, a year later. At the same time
the first local church was established here and as nearly

along apostolic lines as we understand them.
"We are greatly enjoying the Sunday School and expect
to see it grow."
In February of 1909, having just returned from an
18-day trip with his son, Herbert, into the extreme north-
east of Huehuetenango D epartment, he wrote :
"We traveled over almost entirely new territory, passed
through many towns, and had the privilege of preaching
the gospel publicly in almost every town to audiences of 50
to 125 who listened to the Word for the first time in their
lives. We distributed many tracts and portions of the Word.
"The work here in the center is moving along nicely.
Some new ones are accepting the truth and a number are
asking for baptism."
And in 1916 he could report:
"In many of the towns and mountain places are springing
up little groups of believers who are learning to confide
solely in the finished work of Christ. Especially are we
rejoiced to see some of the Indians manifesting interest.
Some, we trust, have already accepted the truth ."
O THER ALLOCATIONs OF WoRKERS
In the summer of 1907, shortly after the move of the

T omses and. Mrs. Bell to Huehuetenango, there was a fur-
t her scattering from Guatemala City in the going of Mr.
and Mrs. Cassel to join in the work in San Marcos Depart-
ment, where Miss Fannie Buck was now serving alone.
During their seven years on the fi eld Mr. and Mrs. Cassel
had labored briefly in three of the Central American Re-
publics besides Guatemala, and now to the San Marcos field
they gave the next eight years.
PROGRESS IN SAN MARCOS DEPARTMENT
The town of San Marcos did not prove an easy or ex-

tremely fruitful field, yet a group of believers was soon
called out there and the station became a center for exten-
sive evangelizing of the Department, an effort which pro-
duced numerous small groups in the towns and villages
within travel range. About three-fourths of the Depart-
ment's population was Indian and among the early centers
where there were groups of believers were several Indian
towns. From San Pedro a mile away from San Marcos,
soon a dozen or so were attending the meetings at the center.
At Calapte, 20 to 25 at once became regular attendants at
meetings; and at Cancela there was a baptized congregation
(Indian) even before there was a Ladino one in that De-
partment. These groups were for the most part the fruit
of the labors of a national colporter and evangelist, Magda-
leno Garrido, one of the first converts of Cinco Calles Chapel
in Guatemala City. A note from Mr. Cassel, under date
of September 12, 1907, after reaching San Marcos in July,
gives interesting word as to this congregation in Cancela:
"On August 18, we baptized 17 Indians at Cancela about
30 miles from here. The gospel has wrought marvels among
these people. No missionary had ever before visited them
in their homes; but our evangelist and colporter, Magdaleno
Garrido, had spent some time among them instructing them,
and one of their own number had read to them and explained
what he could. These people do not live in a village, but
are farmers and sheep-raisers, their huts being scattered here
and there over the hills. Part of the year nearly all are
forced to work on the coffee plantations because of the sys-
tem of Indi an peonage in practice here. Fortunately most
of them are on one plantation, so that they meet frequently

and have their worship. Magdaleno has done excellent
work among them. He sometimes spends a week or two
with them, instructing them in the Word and in the Christian
life."
Further indicative is this excerpt from Mr. Cassel's letter
of September 19, 1911 :
"The attendance at the meetings in San Marcos is better
't han it has been for months. At our Sunday School we have
50 or more. There are a number of persons who might be
classed as inquirers.
"There is still greater cause for thanksgiving for what
the Lord is doing in the out-stations. We now have three
of these: Cancela, our Indian center of which you know,
and two new ones opened within the past two months-La
Reforma and El Rodeo. Each of these is made up of some
16 believers and inquirers, but in the latter there are many
listeners. In a recent visit it was my privilege to preach to
a congregation of 100, more or less. These two places are
each 25 miles distant from here (San Marcos), in opposite
directions."
Two years later the Sunday School, as also the evening
preaching service, in the town of San Marcos, had grown to
an attendance of 70, and with other missionaries added to
the staff for this Department, much new life and encourage-
ment were experienced.
SouTHWARD AND EAsTWARD
While the lines were extending from the Capital west-

ward and northward, as indicated in the stations referred to
above, gratifying development was going on at the Capital
and the south and east were having their opportunity as well.
170 . . . And in Sa1'11MiR
One is amazed at the vast amount of itinerating done by Mr.

Bishop, in company with national helpers, throughout those
southern and eastern Departments. Lines from a letter writ-
ten by Mr. Bishop under date of December 31, 1907, in-
dicate how the field was being covered:
"In this city, new ones are coming under the influence
of the gospel, and many of the believers show notable
growth in their spiritual lives. Four more were baptized the
first Sunday of December. The attendance of the Sunday
School keeps up near the 100-mark. During the year the
church and Sunday School have contributed for the care of
the poor of the church and other local expenses, and to the
support of three of the six national missionaries.
"On the 3rd instant, in company with two dear brethren
of our local assembly, I started for southeast Guatemala.
The second day we reached Jalapa, 7 5 miles east of Guate-
mala City. The 10 baptized a year previous had all remained
faithful. For four days we opened the Book to them in two
studies daily, preaching the gospel in the evenings. Several
new ones attended.
"Three days later, in the afternoon, we reached Las
Pifiuelas and found a wedding about to take place between
a believer of El Salvador and one of Pifi.uelas. More than
100 were present, many hearing the gospel for the first
time. For four days we opened the Word to hungry hearts,
preaching the gospel each evening. After four days at Papal-
huapa, where the blessing of the Lord seemed more notice-
able than in any of the other places, we turned our faces
toward home, reaching Guatemala City on Christmas Day.
We had traveled over 300 miles, and conducted more than
40 meetings.
"At Pifiuelas, one of the 17 baptized a year ago had proYed
unfaithful, and nine more were baptized. At Papalhuapa,

seven new ones were baptized, making 50 in fellowship at
these two places only five miles apart. On the last evening
at Papalhuapa, five professed to receive Christ as their
Savior."
Jalapa already had a national pastor, but the two places
latterly referred to waited almost two years for a shepherd.
In 191 0 Papalhuapa in the midst of this needy and fruitful
field, became a missionary residence center and a diligent
ministry was carried on in this general vicinity for almost
a decade. Jalapa was a missionary residence center most of
the time from January, 1913 to November, 191 9. Aside
from this period, Eastern Guatemala was without missionary
residence until the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Herbert W.
Cassel, in 1939.
In the end of 1910, Mr. Bishop visited every out-station
connected with the Guatemala City center, including the
work in southeast Guatemala. The entire distance covered
was just about 1,000 miles, ofttimes over roads indescribably
bad. Making observations afterward, he said:
"How we do praise God as we see our dear native workers
and believers growing in grace and in the knowledge of our
Lord and Savior. Many of them know how to divide the
Word of Truth; know fully the difference between salvation
and rewards; understand law and. grace; have full assurance
and are looking for the coming of the Lord.
"Three new workers, well equipped, are ready to enter
the service, two of them to evangelize in new territory.
"The national worker who is helping me to superintend
the work in the out-stations and open up new fields has just
returned from a 300-mile trip through new territory. He

found much interest and many new doors."
A bit later, February 7, 1911, he wrote:
"The work here is important. We now have 10 national
workers, including the two school teachers. The work is
increasing-150 at Sunday School last Sunday. We have
ordered 100 new chairs. Conversions and public confessions
every week for three weeks now."
OTHER STATIONS OPENED
The early weeks of 1912 saw the occupation of two other

points as missionary residence stations, though only tem-
porarily at this time, i.e., Antigua, the ancient capital of
the Republic, located some 25 miles west of the present
Capital; and Mixco in the same direction, but only a few
miles from Guatemala City. Antigua had already had the
mini stry of capable national workers.
TYPES OF PERSECUTION
Times of progress were, in Guatemala as in other parts,

times of enemy operation. Indeed, it seemed as if persecu-
tion had never been so fierce. In a small gathering of wor-
shippers in a village in the eastern territory, a subordinate
government officer appeared on the scene, arrested all
present including the national preacher, and put them in a
dungeon for some days, without warrant or charge. One of
the workers was met on a highway by an army official who
snatched his books from his hands, tearing them into pieces
before his eyes and threatening him with his weapons.
Another worker was forced into military service and was
threatened with four hours of punishment if he should take
his Testament out of his pocket to read a word. The per-
Scaling Guatemala;n Heights 173
secution of the children in the public schools was also most

serious and distressing, causing many children of the believers
to recoil from the influence and teaching of the missionaries.
The national worker in Antigua who usually stood in front
of the door during meetings, distributing tracts and inviting
passers-by to enter, was molested on different occasions, and
once was openly assaulted, receiving half a dozen blows in
the face. Again, as with the Apostle Paul, the believers had
to hide their national preacher and insist on his escaping
from the Department. Earthquakes destroyed the town of
Cuilapa, following which enemies of the gospel sought to
kill believers, saying they were the cause of the earthquakes.
And so, through the fires of persecution, the infant Guate-
malan church was being strengthened and refined.
At the same time, the required spiritual vigor and brawn
were being developed through the intensive and profound
courses from the Word administered so faithfully and con-
sistently by those early men of God whom the believers were
fortunate enough to have as their leaders. Frequent periods
of intensive Bible study with the believers, coupled with the
examples of godly missionary lives, were sure to form a
strong foundation for the future Guatemalan Church.
Steady progress was marked in these years in Guatemala,
until, a decade and a half after entrance into the Republic,
some 1,500 baptized believers could be accounted for, ex-
clusive of hundreds more who had made profession of faith,
but who for one reason or another were not reckoned as
members of the churches. Assisting the 14 foreign mission-
aries in the care of these and pressing constantly into the un-
evangelized areas were 18 full-time national workers and a
number of volunteers giving goodly portions of their time.
Two were working full time in the Indian field.
174 . . . And in Samaria-
Several new missionaries joined the Guatemala group in

1916 and '17, but because of the necessity of some furloughed
ones remaining in the homeland, and some moving to other
Republics, the net gain was not important. Only one new
place became a missionary residence station, namely, Es-
cuintla in the southern area. For some time there had been
a congregation there, with a national pastor; but it was a
strategic center for missionary occupation.
THE EARTHQUAKE OF 1917-'18
Beginning the night of December 25, 191 7, and continu-
ing the most of the month of January, occurred one of the
greatest catastrophes in the history of the present Capital
of Guatemala. Describing the first part of it in his letter of
January 8, 1918, Mr. Bishop wrote:
"The earthquakes still continue day and night. On the
night of January 3, at 10:35 o'clock, when nearly everyone
was sound asleep, the most sudden and most terrific of all
quakes occurred, bringing to the ground thousands of houses
and killing a number of people."
Then, as of January 29, came a further word saying:
"The comparative quiet of the previous week came to a
sudden end on the 24th instant at 7:30 p.m., when one of
the most frightful and terrific of the series of earthquakes
took place. The buildings and trees reeled like drunken
men and the earth heaved like a turbulent sea. That one
was of shorter duration than some of the previous ones, but
shocks continued for hours and perhaps a hundred shocks
occurred through the night. Many of the better buildings
suffered greatly. Stout hearts that had endured nobly are
weakened, and dismay is pictured on the countenances of
many who were becoming hopeful. The Red Cross has about
Su.ling Guatemalan l-1 eights 175
700 tents erected and is caring for a few of the destitute. We

are grateful for all that is being done, but things move slowly
and those being cared for are as but a drop in a bucket com-
pared to the multitudes of shelterless, sorrowful humanity."
T he Mission shared largely in the losses and incon-
venience occasioned by this catastrophe. So badly damaged
was the large Cinco Calles church building that it was neces-
sary to tear down much of it and do an expensive job of
reconstruction. The major part of the Garden of Roses school
building was brought to the ground. Homes occupied by the
missionaries were damaged sufficiently to render their use
impossible; and so emergency shacks quickly created of any-
thing and everything were much in evidence. Mr. Bishop's
home being built strongly of wood, stood the test better
than other Mission-occupied properties. Yet even it was
badly damaged.
E ven temporary reconstruction was a discouraging process,
due to difficulty in securing both materials and workmen.
Th e lady missionaries, as well as the men, knew the feel of
blistered hands, mashed fingers and of extreme weariness
coupled with all the nervous strain incident to such an ex-
perience. To add to the confusion, there were drizzling rains
which made still more urgent the need of shelter.
Yet withal, God was faithful, giving continually "the oil
of joy for mourning" and "the garment of praise for the
spirit of heaviness" in myriad and diverse ways, so that an
undercurrent of hope and buoyancy pervaded the much ac-
tivity and labor. The response of the people of God at home
was most gratifying and it was possible for the H ome Office
to send both relief funds and funds for buildi ng repairs in
significant sums. N ational Christians from outside the city
likewise demonstrated true brotherliness in the sending of
both money and provisions, ofttimes out of extreme poverty.

The prevailing conditions were made the occasion of pro-
claiming and making practical application of the gospel mes-
sage to an unusually solemn and listening people. Concern-
ing spiritual ministry during these days, Mr. Bishop wrote:
"Sunday we had a splendid meeting in the open air, as
no gatherings are permitted inside of buildings. Perhaps 17 5
or more were present and the spirit was very encouraging.
The believers seemed to receive help from the message, the
subject of which was 'Heroic Conduct in Difficult Times'
... There are unlimited opportunities for personal work, as
everyone seems ready to listen to the gospel."
And again,
"Eight gospel meetings and four for believers were held
last week. On Lord's Day we spoke to a congregation of
205, on 'Believing God', bringing out the fact that those
who believe Him cannot fear, cannot faint, cannot run ....
The gospel meetings at night continue with interest, and
we are endeavoring to improve the wonderful opportunities
which through the kindness of our God have been brought
about in the present disaster."
And who would not bow in humble thoughtfulness and
heart-searching at such an expression as the following penned
by Mr. Bishop when this heavy weight of responsibility was
resting upon him:
"To our friends and relatives who are asking us to return
we must say that we have no thought of deserting our post.
Gladly do we renew our consecration to our God for the
fulfilling of all His plans and purposes through our lives in
this now thrice-needy land. We have no fear of death, since
the sting of death is sin and our wonderful Savior has atoned
for that. We have no desire to die, however, but long to live
and finish our course with joy. Confidently do we commit

all into the same hands that uphold the worlds."
THE INFLUENZA ScouRGE
The latter part of 1918 and the following year were

marked by the scourge of influenza which also played havoc
in the United States in 1918, and again the work of the
gospel suffered a toll. Remembering with what difficulty
the epidemic was handled in our own progressive land, one
can readily imagine the devastation wrought where laws of
sanitation and scientific practice were ·poorly observed. The
epidemic prevailed all over Guatemala and one national
worker reported there were 4,000 cases in his territory and
that on one day there were 25 funerals in the cemetery at
the same time. It seemed there were not enough well ones to
carry the dead away. In one out-station town in western
Guatemala, 700 persons had died long before the epidemic
ceased its raging, though as far as could be ascertained, only
one of these was a believer. The Ministers from both Mexico
and Costa Rica died, as did also two or three prominent
physicians. In Guatemala City the death rate reached almost
a hundred in one day.
For a number of weeks all public meetings were discon-
tinued in the City and when the Chapel was reopened, it
was with a greatly enlarged attendance and with offerings
which indicated that gifts had been put aside and kept con-
sistently against the time when there would be opportunity
to present them. The missionaries of the Republic found un-
saved people unusually thoughtful during these trying days,
many even asking questions and suggesting that the world-
wide epidemic following the war must have some significance
and that it must be connected with some end-time catastrophe.
THE REVOLUTION OF 1920

The succession of visitations did not end with the influ-
enza epidemic. Very soon revolution descended upon the
country, precipitating turmoil and destruction once again,
and leaving in its wake losses for the Mission ranking with
those occasioned by the earthquake two years before. An
extract from Mr. Bishop's own recording of this bit of his-
tory is vividly descriptive: ·
"In the early part of 1920, after 22 years of dictatorship
on the part of Estrada Cabrera, Guatemala passed through
one of its memorable revolutionary experiences, and we who
were here in gospel work of course found ourselves in the
midst of the fury of it all.
"A peaceful revolution of unheard-of character had been
going on for 100 days. University students, laboring people,
and many pther organizations started newspapers. Clubs
were formed in the county seats. The aforesaid papers un-
covered the atrocities of Cabrera and his administration.
Mass meetings were held each Sunday with six or seven
thousand people in attendance. The leaders were jailed, but
others took their places; the printing presses were confis-
cated, but others were on hand. The universal plea in all
the papers was that the Constitution be respected. On the
11th of March, 1920, a concourse of 30,000 people went in
orderly conduct to the National Assembly, with a plea for
liberty. It all culminated on the 8th of April in the unani-
mous deposing of Cabrera as President and the selection of
Carlos Herrera as Provisional President.
"A goodly number of generals and officials placed them-
selves at the orders of the new government. By general un-
derstanding, commanders . and troops from other parts of
the Republic, men of determination, sick of the one-man

administration for so many years, began to pour into the
Capital. Cabrera ordered his criminal officials who stayed
with him to commence a bombardment of the City from the
local fortifications where many cars of ammunitions were
stored. For six days and nights the cannons and rifles belched
forth a tremendous demonstration, perhaps of feigned loyal-
ty. On the sixth day an ultimatum wa:s sent to Cabrera
promising him his life if he would capitulate before five
o'clock p.m. He yielded and soon the firing ceased. We
and others living some distance from the forts thought thou-
sands must be dead. But not so. Purposely, the troops had
been ordered to shoot high. Had it not been so, the dead
would have been legion.
"Mrs. Bishop and I were in Escuintla 50 miles from the
City when the demonstration commenced. The first evidence
we saw that fighting had begun was that some of the in-
habitants there were yelling and dragging through the
streets in a sack, a bust of Cabrera. I started for our home in
the City at once, but it took me 26 hours to cover the 50
miles, for the train was stopped 15 miles before reaching the
City and we remained there all night.The next morning it
resumed its journey, but when the officials learned that a
cannon had been spiked on the track at the entrance to the
City, it was stopped again, so we walked the remaining
distance.
"Our daughter, Mary, was doing well with the refugees
gathered into our home, but they were in no little panic.
By His grace I was able to quiet them, and we made an
American flag and hoisted it at the front of our house. Some
strong Catholics were glad to take refuge with us. Others
brought their valuables to us for safe keeping, although we

refused to take any responsibility for them.
"During the six days of the bombardment our suburb was -
taken and retaken. One of our neighbors active in the opposi-
tion to President Cabrera was taken to the latter's stronghold,
tied up by his thumbs and tortured to death.
"There was but little food in our house, and no water; but
at that time the Unionists were in possession of our district,
so we had opportunity to gather in a little food. I went out
into the country with a servant and two horses, to buy beans
and eggs, and on the return trip we met many fleeing for
their lives. They told us that it would be impossible for us
to reach home, as the Cabrera troops were killing everyone
whom they met. Every road was cut off and well-guarded.
Fortunately I knew of an entrance into a pasture which led
to the very street we live on. The gate was small, for foot
passengers only. We had to take the saddles off and then
make the animals stoop to get through. We crossed the
pasture, left the animals tied, and through an opening in
the fence got into the neighbor's yard, and then crossed the
street within a short distance of the guard and were at home.
As dusk came on we sent for the horses, which had not been
touched.
"Soon a company of well-armed soldiers arrived from
Antigua, entering the City one block from our home. The
Cabrera troops, after giving one discharge from their ma-
chine guns, fled, and the next morning the people of our
section were rejoicing, with liberty to go and come at their
pleasure.
"Our Mission building, situated two blocks from the
central fort, was in the very thickest of the battle. By actual
Scaling Guatetnalan Heights 181
count, there were more than 4,000 bullet holes in the build-
ing, and 84 window panes were broken.
"During those awful days, when bullets were whizzing
everywhere, more at night than in the day, we lay low on
the floors of our home, behind thick adobe walls. How many,
many times in these years on the field, we have proven it to
be a fact that those who dwell in the secret place of the Most
High do abide under the shadow of the Almighty!"
Meanwhile, in these years 1918, '19, and '20, other
recruits were arriving, so that by the end of 1920 there had
been an increase of six missionaries over the 14 of 1915,
in this enlarging Guatemalan field. The coming of Rev. and
Mrs. J. T. Butler and family in 1918 made possible the
occupation of Zacapa in the hot area toward the north coast,
where for a long time need had been felt for missionary
supervision. While the Butlers . served only one term at
Zacapa, Mr. Bishop's testimony, when later that field was
regularly visited by him and his associates, was that Mr.
Butler had built solidly and a work of abiding quality
was there.
SPECIALIZED INDIAN WoRK
Unlike the other Central American Republics, Guate-

mala's census reveals a pure-blood Indian population of 65
to 70 percent. Early in the Mission's effort to occupy Central
America, cognizance was taken of these aboriginal people
throughout the whole field, in the Arthington Survey al-
ready mentioned. Mr. Dillon's findings made known some-
thing of the great challenge of these interesting people with
their distinctive dialects, tribal characteristics and dress. Soon
afterward, evangelization was begun in a small way among
the Chirrip6s of Costa Rica, and a number turned to the

Lord.
The great Indian field of Central America, however,
awaited the development of missionary work in Guatemala;
for there in the western section, in unamalgamated state,
live more than 1,500,000 Indians, comprising about 20
tribes. Not here dare we go into the history of Indian life
under Spanish and Ladino domination; but the story would
be illuminating as a background for gospel work among
these people. The largest tribes with their number and the
Departments where they are located might ·be described
as follows:
Quiche, 464,000-Quiche, Quezaltenango, Totonicapan
Cakchiquel, 300,000-Chimaltenango, Solola, Sacatepe-
quez, Escuintla
Mam, 260,000-San Marcos, Huehuetenango, Quezal-
tenango (also southern Mexico)
Quekchf, 246,000-Alta Verapaz
Pocomchf, 48,000-Baja Verapaz
K'anjobal (Conob), 40,000-Huehuetenango
Of a total of 1,500,285 Indians in Guatemala presenting a
distinct linguistic problem, 43 per cent or 645,000 are · the
responsibility of the Central American Mission, while 57
per cent, or the other 855,000, are the divided responsibility
of the four other cooperating Missions. The CAM has been
wholly responsible for the Cakchiquel, the K'anjobal, the
Tzutujil, the Jacalteca, the Chuj, and the Aguacateca lan-
guage groups, and shares responsibility for the Quiche, the
Mam, and two very small tribes. Recently by invitation of
the CAM, Wycliff Translators, Inc., have sent missionary-
translators into the Jacalteca and the Aguacateca language
groups.
Scaling Guatemalan Heights
From 1900 to 1919, missionaries resided briefly in several

Indian towns, and some specialized work was carried on by
these missionaries and some nationals in widely separated
areas. A few Indian congregations were formed, earliest ones
being probably among the Mams and the Conobs. Also wide
territories in Indian sections had been covered in· evangeliz-
ing efforts. Much of the large Cakchiquel territory and that
of the Tzutujiles on the south banks of Lake Atitlan was
taken note of by Mr. Bishop, and by the fall of 1919 five
national workers were giving their entire time to that region.
AMONG THE CAKCHIQUELES
It was in the summer of 1919 that Mr. and Mrs. W. C.

Townsend, with a burning zeal and vision for the down-
trodden Indians of Guatemala, were added to the Mission.
They located a few months later in the Cakchiquel Indian
town of San Antonio Aguas Calientes, Departn:tent of Saca-
tepequez, where Mr. Townsend had already spent some time
previous to his marriage and his connection with the Mission.
Zealously these missionaries pursued an aggressive program
to reach the people in their field. Along with their con-
tinuous travel evangelism, one of their early moves was
the opening of an elementary school for Indian children at
San Antonio, in 1919. (See Chapter on School Work). Also
in that year Mr. and Mrs. Townsend began getting the
Cakchiquel dialect into written form leading to the transla-
tion of the New Testament into that tongue. The Louise
Heim Clinic was opened at San Antonio A. C. in 1921 ; and
in 1923 the Robinson Bible Institute was founded at Pana-
jachel for the training of Indian workers. (See Chapter on
The Training of National Workers).
In 1921, Dr. and Mrs. H. A. Becker who had labored in
Eastern Guatemala moved to this Indian section, residing

for brief periods at different towns, and finally for a number
of years at Patzicfa. From these places they ministered
widely to the sick, using their medical knowledge as an en-
tering wedge for the gospel.
Missionaries lived briefly in other Cakchiquel Indian
towns in the latter 1920's; but only Chimaltenango, in 1929,
was added to San Antonio, Panajachel, and Patzida, as a
more permanent center. Here a delightful mission home and
a beautiful chapel took form under the direction of Misses
Irene Clifton and Alice Mayott. After the decease of Miss
Mayott, May 30, 1947, Miss Clifton was joined by Miss
Naomi Gray in 1950, and from this station, in addition to
carrying on regular station and travel activities, these mis-
sionaries have given special attention to the Indian women,
children and young people. Since Chimaltenango is the
department head and has a large L adino population, serv-
ices have been held when possible for both racial elements
of the community. Chimaltenango assumes a new prominence
now as preparation is in progress for moving the Robinson
Bible Institute to that center.
CAKCHIQUEL NEw TEsTAMENT PuBLISHED
The year 1931 climaxed years. of toil by Mr. and Mrs.

Townsend in the publishing of the Cakchiquel New Testa-
ment by the American Bible Society. First Guatemalan to
receive a copy of the Book was President Jorge Ubico.
Bible Society Carribean Agent R. R. Gregory, Mr. Town-
send and don Trinidad Bac, one of the Indians who had so
loyally assisted Mr. and Mrs. Townsend with the translation,
were graciously received into the President's quarters, where,
after fitting exchange of salutations don Trinidad officially
Scaling Guatenwlan Heights 185
handed over to President Ubico a beautiful leather-bound

copy of the Book. The President graciously received the New
Testament, expressing his gratitude and asserting that this
work was a real step of progress for his country.
A thrilling sequel to the above incident will bear repeat-
ing. At the Indian town of Comalapa, at the close of a weekly
meeting an Indian arose and confessed his faith in Christ as
Savior. A personal conversation ensued between the preacher
and the one confessing, and this is what was revealed: In
the town of San Jose Poaquil, keen opposition was raised
against the entrance of Protestant messengers. The Indian
chiefs met and drew up a petition to President Ubico, asking
that he forbid entrance of the Protestants, and one of their
number journeyed into the Capital to present the matter to
the President. General Ubico received him kindly, listened
to his story, and read the petition. Then to the Indian he
said in substance, "Your people are bound by too many old
customs; what you need is progress." And lifting from its
place on the table his copy of the Cakchiquel New Testa-
ment, the President directed the Indian's attention to it,
telling him that the key to such progress was found therein.
The visitor examined the Book, returned to his home, sought
one whom he knew to be a believer and secured a copy of
the Testament in order that he might learn more. Soon his
faith was fixed in the One who alone can save and give a
new life, and the attendance at the meeting at Comalapa
was with the sole purpose of giving his public testimony.
As may be imagined, great was his pride in proclaiming
that the President was the first to direct him to the "good
news." Whether in English, Spanish, or Cakchiquel, the
gospel remains the power of God!
186 .. And in Samaria
It is interesting to note that the Tzutujil Tribe of 24,000

earlier referred to has also used the Cakchiquel Testament,
due to linguistic similarity, though the languages are not
identical. There are a number of congregations among these
people, and one of their tribe has lately completed transla-
tion of the Gospel of Mark into the Tzutujil.
A further significant and progressive step was taken in
the revision of the Cakchiquel New Testament by don Jose
Marfa Chicol, completed in 1950, and called by Mr. Edward
Sywulka, specialist in Indian linguistics·, an "excellent revi-
sion." Mr. Chicol had . assisted Mr. Townsend with the
original translation.
More recently Comalapa and Tecpan have again become
missionary stations, and these together with Chimaltenango
and Panajachel total the four such centers in the area at
present. Eight missionaries are identified with these stations.
A current report indicates that there are more than 50 places
in Cakchiquel-Tzutujil territory where congregations meet
somewhat regularly. More than 20 national pastors and
evangelists labor in the Cakchiquel language group, and in
much of the area the ministry is in the dialect.
Mr. Sywulka writes, "The work among the Cakchiqueles .
has been attended by much blessing and today there are
strong, growing congregations in most of the important
highland centers." But he calls attention to the necessity for
creating and publishing supplementary material as soon as
possible, for use of the Indian Christians, which work re-
quires missionaries with a vision for it. He also mentions the
dire need for missionaries to do specialized work among
women and children, and the urgent call for a missionary
couple to open up new work in the Department of Solola
and a portion of Suchitepequez Department. The area com-
prises an estimated 100,000, most of whom are still un-

reached, and only two or three national workers are in the
district.
REACHING OTHER TRIBES-
HuEHUETENANGO DEPARTMENT
Farther west and north in the Departments of Huehuete-

nango and San Marcos, the Indian population is also in great
majority, comprising 80 per cent of the whole. As already
noted, early missionary endeavor gathered fruit in the Indian
population as well as the Ladino. However, it was in 19 31
that Rev. and Mrs. Newberry B. Cox established at San
Miguel Acatan in Huehuetenango Department the first mis-
sionary residence station in this essentially Indian field. Their
objective was to give the message to the Conob (K'anjobal)
the Jacalteca, and the Chuj Indians, a parish of 63,000 souls.
With their eyes on the double goal of preaching the gospel
to every creature and giving to the 40,000 Conobs the New
Testament in their own tongue, this gifted, prepared couple
have lived with and traveled among their tribes for almost
a quarter-century. Today the "much fruit" is their reward.
In at least 18 places congregations meet more or less regu-
larly. Six national workers are ministering in the area. In all
these places the message is either given in the Indian dialect,
or interpreted into the dialect from the Spanish. One fine
Ladino couple, both outstanding graduates of the Central
American Bible Institute, have learned the Conob language
and are giving themselves to the tribe.
Some years ago the Gospels of John and Mark in the
Conob dialect were completed by the Coxes and published
by the Bible Society and have been in use in the tribe. In
the spring of 1953 Mr. and Mrs. Cox committed to the
Bible Society the completed manuscript of the New Testa-·

ment in the Conob dialect. What a triumph that 40,000
more dialect Indians may now read the gospel story in the
tongue wherein they were born!
The earlier part of 1953 Mr. and Mrs. David P. Ekstrom
established residence at San Sebastian Coatan in the midst of
the Chuj tribe of 11,000. Eight of the regular meeting places
and two of the workers of Mr. Cox's original parish belong
to this Chuj tribe. Already the Ekstroms are diligently
applying themselves to their new task, traveling almost
continually in an effort to cover their field. -
AMONG THE MAMS-SAN MARCOS AND
HuEHUETENANGO DEPARTMENTS
Mid-1933 Mr. and Mrs. Oliver Ekstrom settled in the

Mam Indian town of San Pedro Sac., in San Marcos Depart-
ment, for an intensive effort on behalf of the 125,000 Mams
of that Department, in CAM territory. For two years the
Ekstroms earnestly applied themselves to their chosen task.
Not only did the local congregation greatly profit by their
presence and help, but Mr. Ekstrom's tireless travel habit
brought a persistent, new and widespread preaching of the
gospel to the Mam Indians as well as to the Ladinos in the
territory. But in the autumn of 1935 he was stricken with
typhus and within a few short hours was in the Lord's
presence.
Only a few months before, Mr. Edward F. Sywulka had
arrived at San Pedro fully committed to the Indians of that
region. In association with Dr. and Mrs. H. Dudley Peck
of the Presbyterian Mission, Mr. Sywulka dedicated himself
to the study of the Mam dialect and assisted Dr. and Mrs.
Peck with reducing that language to writing and translating
the New Testament into it. This work was completed and
the translation published in 1938.
Since that time, Mr. and Mrs. Sywulka (nee Pauline
Burgess) have pursued the vision and goal of giving the
gospel to the Mam Indians of CAM territory. For some
years they remained at San Pedro of San Marcos Depart-
ment, but later settled at San Sebastian H. in Huehuete-
nango Department, location of the projected Mam Center
at present under construction. Plans for this latter include
accomodations for services, for translation and printing of
Christian literature, for short-term Bible Institutes, a fully
equipped clinic, and other means of reaching and ministering
to this extensive Mam parish, besides living quarters for
the missionaries.
A 19 50 survey indicates that the CAM Mam Indian
responsibility is divided thus: Southern Huehuetenango
Department, 50,000; San Marcos Department, 125,000.
Among these are some two dozen congregations, organized
and not organized, and a number of other groups which
have services occasionally as leaders are available. Only 11
national workers are in the area. Short-term Bible Institutes
are held frequently with the object of overcoming at least
in part the dire lack of workers. More such effort is in
demand.
The earnest, oft-repeated plea is for additional missionary
personnel with linguistic ability and determination. At least
14 1'J1/tl/1'/.icipios (Indian centers with their dependent aldeas)
of this Mam area remain practically untouched. Where are
the several couples and the single young women who will
promote evangelization, foster the use of the Mam New
Testament, create an additional literature, encourage reading
campaigns, sponsor the short-term Institutes, engage in a
medico-nursing mm1stry-in short, make known to these

waiting thousands the message of redeeming grace?
GENERAL EFFORT IN ffuEHUETENANGO AND
SAN MARCOS DEPARTMENTS
While the dialect need of this western section is important
in that only more recently has it come in for the emphasis
which it deserves, let it not be forgotten that it fills only a
part of the picture. Though little was done in the dialect
in those earlier years, .thousands heard the message in Span-
ish through Mr. Toms, Mr. Cassel and their associates and
successors, both missionaries and nationals, and a strong in-
digenous movement has now developed. The congregations
to be found in those mountain towns and villages, the chapels
housing their services and built at cost of sacrificial gifts and
hard labor, the hundreds who suffer ostracism and persecu-
tion for the gospel's sake, the pastors and evangelists living
in self-abnegation for the ministry to their fellow-country-
men-all these and much more declare eloquently the vital-
ity of the gospel message, even in Guatemala's rocky high-
land soil.
No present-day feature is of greater significance or im-
portance than the indigenous feature. Paragraphs from an
earlier report from Miss Anna M. Van ffook from this
western section on one occasion give an impression of the
advanced stage of the general work in that field:
· "Miss Mildred Cushnie and I were invited to accompany
the national brethren to Santa Eulalia for the local confer-
ence and to help with the music and messages ...
"A beautiful team work is seen at such times. . . . In one
little shed the Indian girls were grinding corn for tortillas.
As they ground they learned to sing new choruses taught
them by the Bible Institute graduate, don Rafael Herrera.

Next to them in an open shed, the big fire was surrounded
by Indian women directed in their cooking activities by a
national who spoke their dialect. Our mess tent was a piece
of canvas stretched over a table in the open air.
"It was my privilege to give daily lessons, while Miss
Cushnie kept busy in an Indian house teaching the children
with the feltogram. Far from feeling any responsibility of
direction, we were interested spectators. Besides don Vic-
toria, the 'roving' pastor, who was unceasingly at work, we
had the company and leadership of three Bible Institute
graduates.
"The last morning found us making our way to ' the river .
. . . It was truly an indigenous occasion, when seven candi-
dates examined by their own people were baptized by a
national pastor, and conducted to and from the river by their
own deacons and deaconesses. The singing was accompanied
by the little organ played by a Bible Institute graduate. Miss
Cushnie and I could sing with thankful hearts at such a
show of national leadership.
"Four persons testified to faith in Christ during the con-
ference, church quarrels were ironed out, many lonely lives
were cheered, and the workers were encouraged and blessed."
Concerning another church she wrote, "The Barillas
church has given to Indian work two translators and two
evangelistic workers. The past year they have called a new
pastor, a Bible Institute graduate. . . . They are pledged
to the rebuilding of their church, enlarging it to house the
growing congregation. Some 400 must be seated there at
conference time."
At an annual Departmental conference in the town of
Huehuetenango, before such conferences·grew too big to care
for, children's classes of 70 to 80 were held simultaneously

with adult meetings. That conference had a seated attendance
at the evening gatherings, of 500 to 600, with many standing
inside and outside. Nine accepted the Lord.
A delightful example of devotion is mentioned by Miss
Cushnie. Speaking of a visit to don Anselmo Ruiz, one of
the older workers, she says, "He has a small coffee plantation
up on the side o~ the mountain away from the rest of the
world. Recently he bought a small piece of land next to
it which he calls the Lord's vineyard. All he earns from
this piece goes to the Lord's work. One of his bee hives is
also the Lord's."
In Huehuetenango Department today's findings show a
total of 11 organized churches, seven of which are predomi-
nantly Indian, with 33 other places where congregations
meet in regular services. There are 14 national workers but
these are not nearly enough. Southern Huehuetenango De-
partment has long been without a missionary couple to en-
courage and promote a general effort in this populous region
of a Department of more than 200,000 souls. Again we ask,
where are the missionaries who will pursue the task of bring-
ing to this part of Guatemala her day of opportunity?
In August, 1945, Rev. and Mrs. Arthur W. Konrad

reached El Tumbador in San Marcos Department. For some
.10 years Mr. Edward Sywulka who was committed to the
dialect-speaking Mams had been the only male missionary
in San Marcos Department for any considerable term of
service. The general work had lacked travel and encourage-
ment from missionary sources, for one man could never
compass the double responsibility.
Mr. Konrad wrote at once:
"Several churches flourish and give evidence of careful

sowing and watering; but most of the organized congrega-
tions in the coastal part of our field are poor specimens.
Most serious of all is the fact that there is little attempt,
if any, toward unreached sections. Years of too few and
overworked missionaries, too few and unsuited national
workers are the reasons. The remedy is prayer and hard
work." He might have added, "and more laborers."
Mr. and Mrs. Konrad applied the remedy for five years,
encouraging the churches there and holding the ground al-
ready gained. Then they were called to the Bible Institute
at the Capital.
Since 19 51 Mr. and Mrs. Henry Digby have sought to
build up the church life already existent and to answer
every possible call into new places to preach the gospel.
There are both Ladino and dialect-Indian congregations;.
but most groups have an element of each of the two racial
classes. The Cancela-Armenia congregation in particular
presents a highly exemplary picture of the working of the
indigenous system. But the lament in the heart of each
missionary and national worker is the great unreached popu-
lation of the tierr_a fria, as also the coastal coffee plantation
area with its teeming thousands of transient Indian workers
and too few messengers to cover the ground. Mr. Digby
wrote in the fall of '5 1 :
"In my heart there is an earnest plea for missionaries to
work among the Indians of this Department. There are
some 50,000 of them just in the coast country and no mis-
sionary to work among them."
Certainly the four Indian churches with perhaps a dozen
dependent congregations are as "a drop in a bucket." There
are a similar number of predominantly Ladino churches,
with perhaps 20 dependent congregations. Only eight full-

time and part-time workers are in the entire department.
What is such a total in a population of 230,000?
Mr. Digby's description of a department conference held
at El rumbador in the spring of '53 is thrilling. He speaks
of a crowd of six to seven hundred from over the depart-
ment gathered on the local church grounds for those days
of eager fellowship. The conference was planned, carried
out and financed by the people themselves, but with the
welcome presence of two or three missionaries and don Eliseo
-Hernandez, visiting teacher-evangelist from El Salvador,
all to assist local nationals in the spiritual ministry. Follow-
ing the conference Mr. Ralph Rice of the American Bible
Society directed a great Scripture-selling campaign through-
out the Department with almost phenomenal results.
After being in the Department for two years, Mr. Digby
declared,
"The doors are wide open and people everywhere are
calling for us to come. How I wish there were three or
four active couples to join us in covering this field and to
help us take advantage of these unlimited opportunities!"
EAsTERN GuATEMALA FIELD
As earlier indicated, J utiapa and Jalapa Departments,

with a present population of over 200,000, were originally
included in Mr. Bishop's uncircumscribed parish. A part
of the territory joins the El Salvador border, and on both
sides of the line the region was famous in early days as a
refuge of criminals, an area filled with violence, and unsafe
for peaceful living. It must have been a great satisfaction
to Mr. Bishop and others who pioneered there to live to
see a transformation of some of the spots of corruption, a
change ascribed in large part to evangelical influence. Most
of the pioneer work there was by visiting missionaries and
nationals, for until the beginning of 1939 missionary resi-
dence in that part of Guatemala had been of comparatively
short duration.
Yet when Mr. and Mrs. Herbert W. Cassel as new mis-
sionaries moved to the town of Jutiapa in January, 1939,
a resume of existent work in the two departments revealed
the following: Seven centers with organized churches, each
with its dependent congregations; 65 places where there
were known believers, 26 of which had 10 or more. There
was a census listing of 697 towns, villages and hamlets, and
far less than half had been even partially evangelized. Yet
the region had shown itself a productive field indeed in
proportion to the sowing done.
Under missionary leadership pastors and people were fired
with a new appreciation of their high calling and an enthusi-
asm to express that appreciation. Such intense activity is
more often associated with "first love." In the first year
of the Cassels' residence, 207 made confession of faith, 28
of whom received baptism; three new preaching places were
established; and "unusual progress was made in the villages
of Horcones and El Jfcaro, where the congregations jumped
from mere handfuls to 40 and 60 respectively."
The record of the 15 years of present missionary occupa-
tion reads like a story book. Some mission fields seem to be
specially prepared, waiting for the sowing and reaping. This
Eastern Guatemala field was such an one. Faithful witness-
ing and preaching seemed never to be without its immediate
fruit. Group visits from one center produced a half-dozen
congregations in less than two years within a radius of 15
miles. Six new chapels had been finished by the people by
the middle of the second year. Annual short-term Bible

Institutes had excellent response and led to many young
people going to the Central American Bible Institute. In
turn, many of these were put to work in their own fields in
vacations and upon graduation. A week of local evangel-
istic services in a somewhat obsc~re area drew large crowds
nightly and at least 1 600 the closing night.
Here is how one congregation was formed: An elder of
the Jutiapa church, a former mayor of the town, sent a
Bible Institute student, at his own expense, to the village of
La Majada to do evangelistic work, with stress· on literacy,
in his vacation months. (It was during a literacy campaign
in Guatemala). There were two families of believers, but
living outside of wedlock. The Lord worked in hearts and
the two couples were married. Then the Spirit began to
work in the village. Others confessed Christ and got their
marital affairs straightened out. A new and active con-
gregation has grown up. Every Sunday almost all walk the
five miles to Jutiapa to attend Sunday School. They now
plan their own chapel.
Much more could be written. Eastern Guatemala fur-
nishes another satisfying example of indigenous work. The
missionaries take no directive attitude, and less and less are
they in the picture in more recent years. Rather, the direc-
tive of the work is in a Council form ed by the churches of
which the missionary is always a member. Today in this
region there are 50 congregations instead of 20, where reg-
ular weekly services are held. Instead of six chapels, now
there are 21. Whereas offerings 15 years ago totaled $100
annually, in 1952 they reached a peak of about $4,400.
The territory presents over 800 baptized believers, with a
Christian community of an estimated 2,000, though likely
many more. In a population of 200,000 there patently

remains much to be done. May God continually increase
the number of trained national workers, at the same time
enlarging the vision of the national church to the sustaining
of such a ministry spiritually and materially!
"GuATEMALA CrTY DrsTRICT" ONcE MoRE
Returning to Guatemala City and its outreach, where the

work in the Republic had its beginning, one is overwhelmed
at reviewing the volume of effort poured out in that popu-
lous southern area and the resulting fruit now seen.
By the end of 1925, the Guatemala missionary body
numbered 31. While the three schools then existent in the
Republic had necessarily claimed some of the new recruits
and the special Indian work received some as well, the older,
established stations were reinforced too, and thus Guatemala
City benefited by the increase. Since 1922, however, the
Bishops had been in the U. S. A., detained there for health
reasons, and except for the missionaries related to the Garden
of Roses School, most of those at the Capital during this
period were in their first term. But related to the traditional
centers of the Republic were now groups of excellent pastors,
evangelists, colporters; and even as early as 1919, Mr.
Bishop had referred to "our 24 workers" of the Guatemala
City District. These were carrying on a great volume of
activity, as seen in Mr. Bishop's report of 1922:
"The information received from the workers concerning
the gains of last year in connection with this center reveals
that there were 393 baptisms, over 1,000 professed conver-
sions, more than 300 waiting or arranging for baptism,
22,421 houses visited, 65,385 persons dealt with individu-
ally, about 250,000 tracts, Gospels and Portions distributed;
also that there are 148 congregations, with 54 Sunday

Schools and about 227 meetings of different kinds held
every week. All of these figures are as yet incomplete; some
have not reported."
MRs. BrsHoP's DEcEASE
By the summer of 1925 the health of both Mr. and Mrs.

Bishop seemed much improved and more actively their
minds and hearts were turning again toward Guatemala.
But somewhat suddenly Mrs. Bishop grew worse, and on
September 15 she went to be with Christ from their furlough
home at Long Beach, California.
With Mr. Bishop and their two young daughters, she had
first touched Central American soil at Puerto Cortez, Hon-
duras, in 1896. After three years in that Republic, at Santa
Rosa de Copan, they had moved to Guatemala City, and
though always frail in body, her part in the marvelous work
of God in that area was by no means small. She was ever
Mr. Bishop's ideal helpmeet, not only in her staunch
"staying by the stuff" in the home, but also in her prayer
life and her deep study and teaching of the Word of God.
In addition to her participation in the Guatemala City work,
Escuintla in the hot coastal plain claimed much of her time
and effort, chosen partly because her health was better
there. Mr. Rees, the Mission's President, who knew her
well, wrote at the time of her decease, "Only eternity wiil
reveal the fruit which has come as a result of her seed-sow-
ing. How she loved the people.! How she longed to be
back among them!"
RESUMING THE BATTLE
In March, 1926 Mr. Bishop returned to Guatemala, ac-

companied by Miss Mary, now a fully appointed missionary

of the CAM. So renewed was his health that the next term
.seemed one of his best. The local church was now efficiently
cared for by a strong national pastor, and with other mission-
aries in the Capital, Mr. Bishop was less and less bound to
the local scene. His mature spiritual experience and counsel,
his pro~ound yet practical and helpful Bible teaching min-
istry were sought after beyond his power to fulfill. In so
far as strength would allow he responded to the calls which
came, and by the end of 1927 these led him to most centers
of his own district and into three other republics of the
Mission's work. All these ministries were blessed of God,
creating in his soul many thanksgivings for such privileges.
A conference dedicating a new church at Escuintla seemed
especially a high point of his experience. He wrote of how,
under fierce persecution, the work there had outgrown its
quarters and, moved by this necessity, the believers had
purchased a lot in the center of the city and then for several
years all contributed of their means and their labor till a
structure 99 feet in depth was completed. It included ample
meeting space, "prophet's chamber," and other accomoda-
tions and had cost $5,000 gold. At the four-day conference
believers attended from 20 places, 200 of them yielded their
lives to God for daily devotion and witnessing; 48 were
baptized; and 16 made profession of faith.
There were many occasions thus rich with the blessing
of God. And besides his public spoken ministry, his belief
in the power of the printed page and his dedication to its
distribution and to personal work in daily contacts produced
incalculable fruit. Thus he unceasingly contributed to the
widening and strengthening of the work in his old field.
GENERAL GROWTH AND DEVELOPMENT
As the band of missionaries and national workers was

enlarged, the witness intensified and extended itself propor-
tionately, reaching into some 10 departments of southern
and eastern Guatemala. Even new missionaries temporarily
assigned to Guatemala City for language study entered en-
thusiastically into the spirit of the center and availed them-
selves of the open doors about them. The ladies found out-
let for every spiritual gift and for the urge which had thrust
them into a needy land, in the four substantial Sunday
Schools now in the Capital, as well as other chi1dren's and
women's work in the district. The women's jail furnished
a hitherto unexplored field and became the setting for one
of Miss Mary Bishop's many ministries, resulting in much
fruit, as did also her outstanding children's meetings. Several
workers went out from Cinco Calles each Lord's Day, to
surrounding places over a radius of 50 miles, and in these
and lengthier journeys sometimes occupying many days our
missionary women were active participants. Miss Ethel
Paulson wrote after a two-weeks trip, much of it on horse-
back, "We held 36 meetings, and 24 persons were baptized.
It does one good to see the many small places hidden away
in the mountains where one day the gospel was preached
and where today there is a thriving congregation."
In the early 1920's few men were a part of the Guatemala
City missionary staff. But those who were there for longer
or shorter periods, notably Rev. C. F. Lincoln and Mr.
Oliver Ekstrom, were a.ctive in the outreach, accepting in-
vitations for every kind of travel ministry, as well as locally.
CoNTRIBUTION OF THE BIBLE INsTITUTE
In the latter part of the decade came the opening of the
Central American Bible Institute. A few men were trans-

ferred permanently to the center to form the Institute staff.
Also Mr. J. G. Cassel, missionary in Guatemala for 15
years in the early 1900's, was now able to return and was
stationed at Guatemala City. Thus seasoned teachers of the
Word, each eager for a direct ministry to the people, were
available for at least part time and gladly responded to
invitations or planned journeys into needy territory. Natu-
rally the presence of the Institute body also added impetus
to evangelization and other types of practical Christian
activity.
Taken at random from the record concerning a conference
ministered to by Messrs. J. G. Cassel, Howard Gould and
Raul Echeverria, is the following:
ccThe night meetings were given over to the preaching
of the gospel and great crowds came. The first night 360
were present inside, with more listening outside. From then
the attendance increased and there must have been between
five and six hundred other nights.. On Sunday we had
three meetings, the one in the morning including the bap-
tism of 15 new members who were ready. Some 30 pro-
fessed faith in the Lord Jesus Christ and there were about
the same number of dedications."
Rev. A. J. Anderson wrote of the opening of Palencia,
one of a group of towns surrounding Guatemala City which
one by one yielded to the gospel:
ccThe opening was obtained through a business contact
between a missionary and a prominent man of the town.
This place has been almost impossible in the past, the workers
being stoned out of town. The priest there has ruled the
people with a ro~ of iron; but since the visits of the students
202 ... And in Sarmria
much interest is being shown and many are reading the New
Testament."
MR. BisHoP's LAsT YEARS AND DEcEASE
Two and a half terms on the field were permitted to Mr.

Bishop after the death of Mrs. Bishop. As already intimated,
1926 to '31 were full of rich returns. Then came another
furlough, and in August, 1932, upon returning to Guate-
mala he wrote,
"On Monday evening 500 or more met at Cinco Calles
Church to give us a welcome. I could not keep from weep-
ing as I thought of our ·coming 36 years ago as pioneers,
when not a soul knew of us or expected us. How great the
contrast! "
Privileges of service continued, but there was a gradual
recession in the travel ministry due to physical frailty, and
a concentration on the quieter forms of service and these
mostly in the Capital. His next and last furlough was neces-
sarily prolonged for health reasons, but he and Miss Mary
returned to Guatemala in September, 1939.
Again he was able to be active in a quiet way, and his
early letters reported from a grateful heart many experi-
ences of God's leading in his personal work. He spoke, too,
with humble satisfaction of the growth of the local work,
with attendances of well over 750 on some Sundays at Cinco
Calles, and of the existence now of ten lesser works in other
parts of the City. On Christmas night, 1942, Cinco Calles
had an estimated congregation of 1,000.
Then more frequently came news of enforced inactivity
and of physical frailty until, in the summer of 1943, having
sold their home and severed connections in the work, Mr.
Bishop and Mary came to Los Angeles to reside. Needless
to say, such an uprooting involved painful breaking of cher-
ished ties, particularly for Mr. Bishop, after 4 7 years of
residence and missionary service in Central America.
The years at home were marked by increasing weakness
and limitation more accelerated at the last, until on De-
cember 1, 194 7, his spirit slipped away from its temple of
clay. Truly a great missionary pioneer had finished his
course and gone to be with his Lord and to join the one
who for so long had been an integral part of his divinely-
wrought service.
It was a precious providence that so many long-time
friends and present or former members of the Mission were
in the Los Angeles vicinity at that time. Concerning the
service, Mrs. Fern Houser Lyon, former CAM missionary
and close friend of the Bishop family, wrote in part as fol-
lows:
"On Thursday (December 4) at noon, we laid away the
remains of our dear old friend, the warrior of the gospel,
Mr. Bishop. The service at the Little Church of the Flowers
was a quiet, dignified and very fitting one. It was most
precious that Cameron Townsend could give the message.
What he said was so in keeping with what Mr. Bishop would
have liked-extolling the grace of God and pleading that
every person possible be given the opportunity to know of it.
This was the passion of Mr. Bishop's life ..."
Mr. Bishop engaged in an aggressive, constructive mis-
sionary crusade which has resulted directly and indirectly in
the garnering of thousands of souls and the planting of scores
of churches. His evangelizing work was monumental ; but
it was his work of building up the national church and train-
ing pastors and evangelists from among the people which
multiplied his effectiveness. Truly, Mr. Bishop's contribu-
204 ~ .. And in Samaria
tion to the evangelization of Guatemala can never be mea-

sured and only at "that day" will be revealed the multitudes
who found a living Christ through this wholly dedicated
m1sswnary pwneer.
THE CoNTINUING PICTURE
A review of the record of the last 25 years reveals an

incomparable volume of evangelism and teaching. One is
bewildered by the multitude of names of places and the
expansive radius over which they are scattered. The section
continues to benefit from its closer proximity to- the Central
American Bible Institute, even as the western Guatemala
field profits from having the Robinson Bible Institute in the
midst of it. A few months ago Dean Anderson wrote, "Some
15 to 20 places are visited every week-end (by students
and staff members), besides four or five churches and other
preaching points." Radio TGNA, in Guatemala City, is
another potent factor in the mounting testimony in that area.
In the light of such a history, it is not to be wondered at
that the record shows almost 200 churches and other regular
preaching places; and let it be remembered that this does
not include Eastern Guatemala nor the southwestern Indian
field earlier dealt with, and which in the beginning of the
Guatemala work were a part of this district.
Mr. Konrad notes that "now the crying need is for pastors
to feed the flock." And in addition, a need is felt for at
least one missionary couple free from institutional responsi-
bilities who might reside . at Escuintla or in a part of the
area thus removed from the Capital. Such a couple would
be able to give themselves to the strengthening of the church
and to developing and conserving the evangelistic gains
that have been made.
Scaling Guatetnalan Heights 205
Loss OF ANOTHER PIONEER

Just here we record the going from our midst of another
beloved pioneer in the person of Mrs. Frank G. Toms, on
January 16, 1951, after many months of illness. Since early
1902, alongside her honored husband she had served first
in Guatemala City, then in the remote Huehuetenango field
where they pioneered and later did an excellent piece of
evangelical school work. Since 1934 they had had their home
in the Bible Institute compound in Guatemala City, as for
most of that period Mr. Toms had been the Institute Super-
intendent. In the Huehuetenango years her part in the local
ministry was a vital one, notably with the women of the
area, but also in the general activities of a missionary career.
Always one with her husband in any aspect of his service,
their home was ever open to any and all who sought fellow-
ship or the benefit of mature experience and counsel, es-
pecially during their life at the Bible Institute.
Both Presbyterian and CAM missionaries, as well as
leaders among the nationals, participated in the lovely service
and "Mother" Toms' body rests with other missionary loved
ones in Guatemala City until "the day break and the shadows
flee away."
SIGNIFICANT PRESENT-DAY PHASES
Child Evangelism in Guaterl'lOla. The introduction of
Child Evangelism methods with flannelgraph demonstra-
tions has found a ready response in the entire field and has
been an immeasurable stimulus to the already-existent work
with the children. As may be supposed, Guatemala City has
furnished a large field for this ministry, due to the presence
of the Bible Institute student body in the midst of the thou-
sands of children of this metropolis. One report from Miss
Elise Otto, former Child Evangelism Director for the work

in the Republic, as well as instructor in that subject at the
Bible Institute, gives some idea of the fruitfulness of the
effort:
"When we had finished the Book of John this year, we
decided to have one of the periodic rallies. We usually have
about 500 in our weekly classes; but at the rally we were
surprised as we saw such crowds of children coming. A count
showed 1200, including grown-ups, and I believe there were
fully 1,000 children gathered on the lawns of the Institute.
Each class had a flag with its name on, and the best-behaved
child was allowed to carry it . . . One of the students gave
a lesson and then they were allowed to go out and play.
"We invited the hostesses for a cup of coffee afterward
and gave each a framed Bible text. How we thank God for
such a number of co-workers! And I cannot tell you how
my heart rejoiced at that throng of children. Since the work
has grown so much, I do not get around to visit all the
classes, so there were many whom I did not know."
It is believed that this vital program, emphasized as it is
now all over the field, is prophetic of a much more potential
element of young people in the churches, and of a stronger
·church of the future than in the past.
Libreria Centro-Americana. Playing a perpetually vital
role in the evangelical life of Guatemala, and even having
a ministry far outside those borders, is the Central American
Book Store of Guatemala City. From early years of the
work Mr. Bishop maintained a supply depot for Spanisl:t
Bibles and Christian literature, recognizing that the printed
page is ever the strong ally of an evangelizing effort and for
the building up of the Christian community. Miss Jennette
Tallet assisted with this ministry even in its infancy in addi-
tion to her many general missionary activities; and under her
direction in later years a fully-stocked store has come into
being and has developed into a well-regulated Christian busi-
ness enterprise.
It was in 1944 that the present modest but creditable
building was constructed. Situated on the Bible Institute cam-
pus, it also fronts on the Calle Real, and is thus accessible
at once to the Bible Institute and to workers and other be-
lievers from the large populous parish area south and west
of the Capital who must travel this main thoroughfare com-
ing into the city. Miss Tallet has done an excellent job of
keeping available those evangelical Spanish publications al-
ready to be had. At the same time she has sponsored the
printing and publishing of volumes out of print or of trans-
lations or original products of our own missionaries and
others, both books and tracts. Editions of hundreds of thou-
sands of these latter have supplied the increasing demand
of a growing and aggresive evangelical witness.
El Estudiante Biblico. In the late fall of 1945, this mag-
azin~ had its beginning as the official organ and publica-
tion of the Central American Bible Institute. Its purposes
and objectives, however, are in no sense circumscribed.
R ather, the general aim and end is that of aiding workers,
lay leaders, and any engaging in Bible study for self-edifica-
tion or for ministering to others. In addition to being a
monthly Bible study magazine, it also carries news from the
fields of Institute graduates or former students which would
be of general interest to the evangelical community.
The Guatemala Church Consejos. F or many years now
the missionary organization in the Republic of Guatemala
has worked toward seeing the national church become less
dependent upon missionary direction, and toward the estab-
208 .. . And in .S.a'I'JUir:ia
lishment of a relationship of full cooperation between mis-

sionary and church. Since about 1934 the church life of
Guatemala is divided into eight parts, according to geo-
graphic localities or districts, and a Consejo (Council) made
up of representatives from the churches of a given district
is responsible for direction in all matters pertaining to the
work in that district. Any missionary residing in the district
may or may not be chosen as a member of a Consejo's Exec-
utive Committee. It is delightful to note that most often it
is the earnest desire of the nationals to have that close mis-
sionary association and valued counsel which the granting
of such membership conserves. Every male missionary is
considered a delegate to the Consejo meeting and women
missionaries may be accorded that same privilege. This ar-
rangement for the care of the work of the Republic has made
for blessing and smoothness of operation.
In the summer of 19 51, a further step was taken in the
organizing of the several Consejos into a Consejo General,
toward a unifying of policies and objectives all over the
Republic. Business is carried on by a group of representatives,
one from each Consejo, at annual or called meetings, thus
avoiding too much machinery and travel.
Missionaries' and Workers' Retiro. Closely allied with
the Consejo system is the Annual Missionaries' and Workers'
Retreat known as the Retiro. Begun in 1946, the objective
was the strengthening of the bond between the missionaries
and workers by means of study and fellowship together
around the Word of God. The planning and program is
largely in the hands of the nationals, missionaries cooperat-
ing. The Retiro is essentially a Guatemala institution; but for
the one of August, 1953, the missionaries and workers of
the neighboring Republic of El Salvador were invited. It
Top Left: Chuj Indian Con-
gregation, with Rev. N. B.
Cox, San Sebastian Coatan,
Western Guatemala
Top Right: Rear,

Mr. Edward Sywulka and
Workers; Front Row, Short-
term Institute Students,
Ixtahuacan, Guatemala
Regional Conference of San Marcos Department, at El Tumbador, 1953
Rev. and Mrs. Henry Digby in Foreground
LIBRERIA CENTRO-AMERICANA, Guatemala City
Rev. Herbert W. Cassel with Youth Retreat Group, Eastern Guatemala
Guatemala-El Salvador RETIRO, Panajachel, Guatemala, 1953

was a memorable occasion of constructive fellowship and

study, proclaimed the "best ever" by one and all.
CoNCLUSION
As one surveys the aggregate of gospel work in Guate-

mala in which total several agencies have had a share, Mr.
Kenneth Grubb's statement in 19 3 6, after a missionary tour
of that Republic, is even more pertinent today:
"Divine truth has had more acceptance in Guatemala than
in any other part of Latin America except perhaps some
regions of Brazil. The Republic might well be considered
the 'Korea' of Latin America." The summary of CAM work
alone, for 19 52, recorded 422 points where services were
held regularly, and this figure includes more than 100 or-
ganized churches. In addition, there are at least 80 other
groups of believers. These places of Christian testimony total
7,500 baptized believers, and represent an evangelical com-
munity of more than 16,000, yet with only less than 150
national workers. It must always be borne in mind that the
figures have to do with those making up known groups,
whereas there are, in the wake of the constant evangelizing
many hundreds so scattered or so remote from the centers
that they are not included in any record.
For the past few years an Easter Sunrise Service held in
the large amphitheatre in Guatemala City as a united evan-
gelical effort has drawn crowds of 3,500 to 4,000. These
represent some 30 churches and groups of believers in Guate-
·mala City now under several banners through developments
of the years. Surely this united testimony presents to Catholic
Guatemala reason to give ear and thought to the evangelical
message and way of life. Yet, in a city of approximately
296,000 and a Republic of 294 million,the task is patently
210 . . . And· in Samaria
only well begun, and the plea for more missionaries and
national workers-as mentioned elsewhere in this chapter-
is heard from every quarter.
Some time ago Rev. A. J. Anderson wrote, "When one
looks at the number of pastors we have in Guatemala he
gets the impression that there are sufficient; but the fact is
that we are simply desperate to know what to do about
several points, the most needy of which is Santa Luda, our
second congregation, with 400 members besides the 45 con-
gregations dependent upon it in that tremendous field. The
former pastor cannot continue because of ill health."
This is only a case in point. Throughout the length and
· breadth of the land there are larger or smaller groups
wholly unshepherded, many others visited only rarely by a
worker, and wide areas still unevangelized.
For many months Communistic domination has been pres-
ent in the Guatemala government, evidently introduced and
controlled by Red Russia. While certain delays have been
experienced in the securing of missionary residence permits
occasioning a constant prayer dependence, no liberties have
been curtailed in the work. As we write, the Communistic
government has been overthrown and a new regime is in
the making. What cause for thanksgiving, that doors are still
open wide for promoting gospel advance, and that even the
threat is lifted! 0 God, make thy people to be awake to such
a continuing privilege and to the open door evidently kept
so by Thy strong hand and Thy gracious love for the millions
who have not heard!
BESIDE NICARAGUA'S LAKES
NICARAGUA CARIBBEAN
Missionary Residence Stations .. <>
Orga.ni.z:ed Churc hes.. ... ......•
Ports and Other Towns. .... ..........o SE.A
DEPARTMENTS............. JINOTEGA
Present CAM Field .. ~
Scale of Mtles
PACIFIC
NICARAGUA
Area-57,150 sq. mi. (appr. the size of New York

State) .
Population-1,272 ,000.
Capital-Managua; population, 124,000.
Physical Characteristics-Two mountain ranges
traverse Nicaragua, making for diversity of climate.
The plateau and uplands are healthy and fertile, and
the lowlands tropical. A number of the mountain peaks
are volcanoes, most of them extinct. There are two
on the Island of Ometepe, one of which is still active.
Besides many, many smaller lakes, there are two very
large fresh water lakes: Lake Nicaragua is 92 miles
long by 34 miles wide, while Lake Managua is 32 miles
long by 16 miles wide. These are connected by the
River Tipitapa.
Approach and Inland Travel-Corinto is the chief
port on the Pacific and from it one may travel 90 miles
inland by rail to Managua, the capital, and on to
Granada, the terminus of. the railroad. The principal
ports on the Atlantic side are Bluefields and Puerto
Cabezas. Satisfactory approach from these to the
Capital can be effected only by air.
Managua is on the Pan American World Airways
route between the United States and South America.
Also TACA Airlines links it with the other Central
American capitals. Moreover, local airlines connect the
principal towns of the Republic.
The Map-Over and above the 20 organized churches
shown on the map by the missionary residence stations
and the solid black dots, there are a number of other
potential preaching places not represented on the map,
which will be reanimated and even organized when
there is someone to visit them.
The extreme northeast, and also the extreme south-
east are very sparsely-populated areas. The western
half of the country contains three-fourths of the
population.
[ 213 ]
CHAPTER VII
BESIDE NICARAGUA'S LAKES
First of CAM missionaries to make the supreme sacrifice,
it will be remembered, was Clarence M. Wi~bur, whose con-
secrated spirit took its flight in June, 1894, from Nicaraguan
soil. Definite entrance of established missionary endeavor
had not yet been made; but with others from Costa ·Rica,
he was surveying that part of the field in an itinerating minis-
try when the fever overtook him. In speaking of his seeming-
ly untimely going, our pioneer missionary, Mr. W. W. Mc-
Connell, wrote from Costa Rica:
"Let us ask God to raise up someone at once who will
come and, standing on that new-made grave, give his life
to the evangelization of Nicaragua. The climate is hot and
the darkness and superstition of the people are intense, and
perhaps very few of them will believe the gospel; but God
wants them to hear it, surely, and if they do not, and die in
their iniquity without being warned, is it not probable that
He will require their blood at the hands of some ~f His
servants there in the United States?"
Mr. McConnell knew that more than 40 years before,
in 1849, missionaries of the Moravian Church had entered
the eastern portion of Nicaragua and had consistently pur-
sued their proposed course of evangelizing the Miskito In-
dians and the English-speaking people found in that section
of the Republic. But to the bulk of the population speaking
the Spanish language, none had as yet gone. It was of the
claims of these, that Mr. McConnell spoke.
It was six years later, in the spring of 1900 that Mr. A. B.
[ 214]
Beside Nicaragua's Lakes 215
DeRoos, having labored first in Costa Rica and at that time

witnessing in the Rio Frio region of Nicaragua, became the
first missionary of the CAM in that Republic. With his
medical skill and his knowledge of the Spanish, he had made
headway at gaining an entree, and in spite of debilitating
fevers, had been able to see fruit from his undaunted witness.
Following a severe illness, Mr. DeRoos felt the need of
rest and change from the Nicaraguan lowlands, and in, Sep-
tember, 1900, visited Guatemala. In the following Feb-
ruary, in that Republic, he married Miss Minnie Boyle to
whom he had been engaged for a time, and who had been
appointed together with him for the Nicaraguan field. With-
in the next few weeks they returned to Nicaraguan soil arid
soon were settled to an aggressive gospel work.
WAs THERE A NEED?
Should any be tempted to wonder what measure of need

existed in Nicaragua, and whether it was as its sister coun-
tries of whichwe have already had a glimpse, Mr. DeRoos'
comment on religious conditions would scarcely leave one
in doubt:
"All call themselves Christians, are baptized, and do 'good
works'. Their Christianity is pure paganism, their baptism
the baptism of blindness, and their good works adultery,
lying, stealing, murdering, drinking, going to mass, and con-
fessing to a vile, so-called priest. This month 28 children
were baptized here in Managua, and only one was of legiti-
mate birth. One can meet the priest here drunk and stagger-
ing on the street, and this is the Capital. So you may form an
idea of the smaller towns. Only God and His Word can
change these poor sinners' hearts."
216 ... And in Sa-maria
ENCOURAGEMENT, WITH ANTAGONISM
The entrance of Mr. and Mrs. DeRoos into the work was
with a vision for the whole Republic, and their ministry was
filled with much travel and wide preaching of the gospel.
The most of their first summer Mr. DeRoos was preaching
outside the Capital, ministering for three weeks in the Rio
Frio region and in San Carlos, toward the Costa Rica border,
and spending some days in Diriamba, Jinotepe, and Leon.
The fruits of his days in Diriamba were two converts and
a number of people reading Bibles. At Jinotepe, God gave
him a house to preach in and the first night he began preach-
ing at seven p.m.; but the house got so full he had to go
outside and preach from the steps. Four women began to
drum on tin cans, but were soon arrested and fined. Even
in fanatical Leon, the Lord gave large crowds and protec-
tion, and the second summer a national preacher and his wife
were able to locate there. From Catarina, where the year
previous the people refused to sell food to Mr. DeRoos, and
where the Bible was twice burned by the priest, he was re-
ceiving good news and the colporter of the American Bible
Society was selling more books there than in any other place.
The end of the summer of 190 1, Mr. DeRoos could re-
port 15 candidates for baptism and others seeking light.
All of these tendencies but aroused the antagonism of
those who were loyal Romanists, and even the Governor of
the Department where the work was centered, together with
his fanatical wife, put himself on record as opposed to any
form of religious liberty. Stonings and other persecutions of
evangelicals were common. When the national preacher and
his wife went to Leon for a second residence, their lives were
constantl y threatened and a petition with many names was
prepared and taken to the President with a view to expelling

the hated Protestants from the country. Great stones were
aimed at the head of the worker night after night .as he
preached, each one passing him and making a hole in the
wall. Once when the door was shut, it was so stormed with
stones that it was broken down and soon was almost de-
stroyed. Romanist enemies began in the Capital the publica-
tion of a weekly paper against the Protestants, called "The
Catholic Defense," with a circulation of 2,500.
Early in 1903, the work in Managua suffered the same
experience as it does in every place until it is housed in its
own quarters. After Mr. DeRoos had expended money on
extensive repairs and had put in a lovely garden, he was
notified to move. This forced upon the church the necessity
of providing other quarters and a most generous attitude
was witnessed on the part of the believers. It was not long
until a splendid corner lot was purchased as a site for a
church building. Meanwhile, it was of course necessary that
another rented property be secured for use until their own
building should become a reality.
ANOTHER MI SSIONA RY
Miss Eleanor M . Blackmore was added to the missionary

staff in the summer of 1903, and in September she wrote,
((The work here is in a healthy condition. Meetings every
night except Friday and Saturday."
CouNTED WoRTH Y To Su FFER
T hen in the same letter she related two instances of per-

secution of believers for Christ's sake:
"One dear woman who lives near me believes in and loves
the L ord, but her husband threatens her life the first time
218 . .. And in Samaria
she dares to enter the hall. He has beaten her twice because
he found she had been in the homes of some of the believers
to learn more of Christ. I crept in to see her the other day
when the man was out. I found her bright and fully trusting
in the Redeemer.
"Don Lucas, the Indian convert, has suffered greatly this
month. He had a few neighbors in his home and was telling
them the gospel when a mob came upon them, stoned the
house, damaged the roof, and broke down the doors. He
took it all gladly for Christ's sake and is more determined
than ever to follow Him."
Then she gave a little glimpse of what it sometimes means
for a missionary to live and witness for Him faithfully among
hostile peoples:
"I'm stoned and cursed and hooted in every street. I don't
know one road in the whole city where I can walk in which
there are not houses where they lie in wait to stone me. I went
out this morning and a few blocks up the street the women
started to hoot me. Then a gang of men working on the
roof of a police station stoned me. Coming home, a mob of
children followed me street after street; and to crown it
all, just three blocks from my door a man threw a bucket
of dirty water on me. If we go on the train second class, we
are insulted all the way. If we go first class, the other pas-
sengers get as far away from us as possible and seem to
think we have no right to be there. If we go into a store
the other customers move away and a small crowd gathers
at the door to see what we are going to do. We don't want
pity. We count it an honor thus to be trusted to suffer, but
we do covet your prayers."
When the woundings are such for those who go down to
the battle, how can we who tarry at home ever count as
worthy of consideration any sacrifice that is possible, if it will

but lighten their load a little! Those are accusing words
of Amy Carmichael, and should burn deeply into every
soul who names the name of Christ:
"We who follow the Crucified are not here to make a
pleasant thing of life. We are called to suffering for the
sake of a suffering, sinful world. The Lord forgive us our
shameful evasions and hesitations! His brow was crowned
with thorns; do we seek rosebuds for our crowning? His
hands were pierced with nails; are our hands ringed with
jewels? His feet were bare and bound; do our feet walk
delicately? God forgive us our love of ease. God forgive us
that so often we turn our faces from a life that is even re-
motely like His. Forgive us that we all but worship comfort,
the delight of the presence of loved ones, possessions,
treasure of earth! "
ABSENCE OF MISSIONARIES-WORK PROGRESSES
In the fall of 1903, illness made necessary the return of

the DeRooses to the United States, and Miss Blackmore ac-
companied them on the voyage for nursing assistance. About
the same time the national helper and his wife left the coun-
try also. By these providences Nicaragua was bereft of any-
one officially to carry forward the Spanish testimony. Never-
theless, it was an opportune test, and one which revealed
reason for encouragement. Upon Miss Blackmore's return
some six months later, she was able to write:
"I want you to share my joy at once more being with the
flock. The Lord has taken such wonderful care of them
during our absence, that they have not only held their own,
but increased in numbers, and their growth in grace and
fraternal love is remarkable. As I talk with them one by
one, I find them eager to tell what Christ has been to them
in these days, and they are full of devotion to His cause.
At Bible School Sunday morning (in the Capital) there were
80, and at night we had not enough seats for the people.
There are so many families interested and I see so much of
opportunity before me that the temptation is to work myself
to death in a month.
"A national evangelist from El Salvador has been helping
in the work here for the past month. The church in San
Jose, Costa Rica sent two brethren to assist our national
pastor for a time, and it is precious to see the love that
exists between all these Christians."
"LIBERAL" INFLUENCE IN NICARAGUA
In October, 1904, occurred a historical incident which
has had its counterpart on other occasions in these countries
where government and religion have, through several cen-
turies, been so interlinked. By an act of Congress the en-
trance into the country of members of any of the religious
orders of the Roman Catholic faith was forbidden; and
certain of their institutions already existing were to be
closed, and a goodly number of the "holy" brethren must
leave the country. Religious demonstrations in the streets
were forbidden; also the use of special dress by the priests.
The act in no way touched Protestant missionary work;
indeed the l\1inister of Foreign Affairs assured our mission-
aries that the government looked with favor upon their
work and would in no way impede their progress.
Nevertheless, such a drastic measure had its reaction on
P rotestant work. Always an ignorant populace blames the
Protestants for everything they deem a calamity. The two
lady missionaries ( Miss E va Ridge had joined Miss Black-
more for a little while) and the believers had great hope
that the act presaged much for the cause of the gospel and
the ascendancy of righteousness. However true that might
be remotely, the immediate effect was otherwise. Thirteen
priests were escorted to port by soldiers and expelled because
they refused to take off their robes, and women armed with
knives and stones opposed the soldiers thus employed. Other
soldiers guarded the doors of priests' houses, lest these
latter should attempt to go on the street in their robes. All
such provoked keen resentment among the people and a
general uprising was threatened. Their anathemas turned
upon the Protestants. On the night of December 8, two
months after the law was enacted, an enraged mob came
upon Miss Blackmore's rented house, and it was with diffi-
culty that she and Miss Ridge escaped and reached the
British Legation. The missionaries were out of their house
two nights, but returned with the assurance from the Consul
of every protection he could give them. The rioters were
severely punished and after a few weeks things resumed a
somewhat normal order.
DISAPPOINTMENTS
Miss Ridge, who was in Nicaragua only temporarily en

route to the States, left soon after the crisis passed. Mr. and
Mrs. DeRoos did not now return to Nicaragua. Mr. Walter
J. Sheifferstein was appointed to that field and arrived early
in 1905, bringing new courage to workers and believers.
But that courage soon took flight at the loss by death, of
this promising young leader, when he had been on the field
less than six months. Greatly had he endeared himself to
all who knew him, and his departure, on June 5, after a
brief illness, seemed the climax blow to any imminent
help for Nicaragua. Also, just then epidemics of yellow

fever, typhoid and dysentery were competing for victims,
and the picture was a dark one indeed.
BLESSING IN SPITE OF DEARTH
Yet Miss Blackmore could write in the end of the

summer:
"Attendance is good, new converts all the time, not only
here (Managua), but in all parts of our field. I cannot
supply the demand for tracts. We have six na,tionals who
ought to be employed i:n the work, but no means are at
hand. One of the converts has dedicated herself to work in
the hospital and is finding many hearts open to the Truth.
Many of the believers have moved from Managua, but
wherever they are they are giving a good testimony."
The following November (1905) Miss Blackmore her-
self found it necessary to seek rest, and sailed for England
for a visit to her parents, leaving the work in the hands of
a dependable national. It is a tribute to the faithful work of
the Holy Spirit that at least two visitors who were qualified
to pass judgment wrote to Headquarters about this time,
commending the work as a thing of "vital character," and
the workers as having done "remarkably well."
Miss Ridge returned soon and carried on in Granada
about 30 miles from Managua. Miss Blackmore found it
possible to return to Nicaragua in the summer of 1907, when
she again buried herself in the work. A striking recitation
from her pen reached Headquarters under date of January
23, 1908:
"In all Nicaragua there is an open door for the gospel.
Only this week people came from three different towns to
be present at the services, and to ask for someone to come

and preach in their neighborhoods.
"These last few days I have been in the mountains the
other side of Masaya to visit some believers. About four
families of Indians are truly converted. I have known of
them for years, but only when I reached there did I learn
how deep was the work which God had done in their souls.
They have built a place for study and worship. In one
meeting I asked for testimonies and , eight told me how
they came to know God: three men, their wives, a white-
haired old grandmother, and a dear girl of 15. The grand-
mother and 10 children want to be taught to read. 0, just
there in that village is work enough to fill a life! "
Many places were favored with resident believers, among
them the names of Masaya, Nindirf, San Blas, Santa Teresa,
Diriamba, La Curva, and Los Cuadros, besides the mission-
ary residence stations of Managua and Granada, and as
frequently as possible services were held in these places. In
fact, Mr. DeRoos returned in the fall of 1908 and services
at Diriamba and Nindirf were begun somewhat regularly.
In tl!,e latter place at his own charges a believer built a neat
little chapel.
REVOLUTION AND ITS OPPORTUNITIES
In the fall of 1909, revolution was declared. Many be-

lievers were taken for the army and the work was almost
paralyzed. Mr. DeRoos, however, saw even this devastating
providence as a door of opportunity, and his war-relief work,
including what came to be known as the "White Cross"
field hospital service, had a most helpful reaction on the
work of the gospel. Government officials were lavish in
their appreciation and praise, and hundreds of wounded
soldiers came out of the fray carrying a warm esteem and

devotion for the man who had been the instrument of such
relief and blessing in their hour of need. All was to Mr.
DeRoos a blessed invitation to make known the gospel,
which was ever his consuming passion.
In 1911, the work consisted of 17 5 baptized believers,
two stations, four out-stations, and three national preachers.
A NEw MisSIONARY CouPLE
In January, 1912, Mr. and Mrs. Walter H. Hooper
reached Nicaragua, and. soon afterward Miss Blackmore
went once more to be with her aged parents in England.
Nicaragua found herself again in the throes of internal
revolution, and these were always testing times for work
and workers. Night meetings were forbidden, travel was
impossible, communications with the outside were cut off,
food prices soared, and worse than all, the believers were
pressed into service on both sides of the conflict, and some
were killed and wounded. Yet Mr. and Mrs. Hooper found
opportunity for witness to the soldiers at the front, a service
which proved most acceptable.
As soon as the storm had passed, Mr. Hooper began a
wide itinerating work. His tirelessness in this ministry pro-
duced an unprecedented sowing in Nicaragua. Scarcely a
week and never a month passed without a trip to outside
places, and oftentimes the absence from the home base
would cover one to three weeks. A much-loved man was
chosen from among the believers to preach in the absence
of Mr. H ooper. Continually there were confessions of faith,
both at Managua and at the places visited by missionary
and national helpers. By 1916, some 15 to 18 places were
being visited with more or less regularity, and there were
Managua and Lake Nicaragua as seen from President's Palace
Second Church, Managua, Nicaragua
Mrs . Robert Sample and Miss Evelyn Kness with Child Evangelism
Groups . at Jinotega and Managua, Nicaragua
Believers,
Isle of
Ometepe,
Nicaragua,
with
Missionaries
Andrew
Paschall
and Don
Gardner
Miss Lillie
Kuebler
with
Juigalpa
Sunday
School,
Nicaragua
Congregation at San Blas, Nicaragua

believers in all, not to speak of scattered ones over the

countryside.
SPYING OuT CHoNTALEs
The parish thus far was confined to the Pacific side, west
of the large lakes which separate the country almost into
two parts. Due to the very limited number of workers, it
had seemed impossible to consider other boundaries, though
it will be remembered that Mr. DeRoos had done some
work in 1900 and 1902 in the San Carlos vicinity across the
Lakes. But now the territory across the Lakes occupied an
ever-enlarging place in the vision of those responsible for
the field. And so, one can imagine the thrill when one
Saturday evening early in 191 7, a man appeared at the
service in Managua saying he had come from San Carlos.
In a visit earlier to Granada, he had bought a Gospel, had
returned to his home and read it, and was convinced it was
the truth. He came back to Granada to find the evangelicals,
and was told to go to Managua. Mr. Hooper read the Word
with him, pointing him to Christ, and seeing him make a
surrender. The man then signified his plan to remain near
Managua and work, so that he could attend the meetings.
The very next month, February, Mr. Hooper made the
first missionary trip in many years to the land across the
Lakes, the large Department of Chontales, in which San
Carlos is situated. Notes from his report of the trip are of
interest:
"I reached home yesterday from the trip to Chontales,
having covered practically all the district, except a few little
places away up in the mountains where the rains are so heavy
the roads were practically impassable. Three of the believers
went with me. We distributed 43 Bibles, 84 Testaments,
2,063 Gospels, and over 2,000 tracts. There were many
opportunities for testimony, and three men and one woman
professed to accept Christ.
"In one place, two of the men who were with me were
taken prisoners for offering the Word, the priest having
told the authorities that the country was full of assassins
who had secured these evangelical books and were offering
them for sale. They of course could do nothing more than
hold them for a few hours, and during that time the men
had opportunity to distribute the Word among the prisoners.
"Just a few days before we reached Boaco; a colporter
from Matagalpa had been there and sold Bibles, and when
he left, the priest collected all he could of the Books and had
a burning in the plaza. When we reached there the people
said, 'These are like the books the priest burned; we want
some of them.'
"We slept a good part of the time on river banks, as it
was almost impossible to find a place where anybody would
let four strangers share their house. One night we camped
on a river bank and were preparing supper, when two men
came along with oxen laden with corn for the market. They
camped with us and after supper we sang and talked. Both
professed conversion and each bought a Bible. They lived
far up in the mountains and had never seen nor heard the
Word before."
That wide expanse of virgin soil had had at last a real
visit from messengers of the gospel!
Mr. Hooper encouraged much travel and ministry in
other places by faithful men of workers' potentialities, and
a paragraph written in September, 1917, indicates that
already he was inculcating the idea of an indigenous work:
"As helpers we have at present, besides don Francisco
Lopez, don Dolores Romero who supports himself as a

tailor, helps with the meetings in Managua, and at times
gets out to Nijapa; and don Manuel Aragon, who works
four days a week to support himself and gives the other
three days to preaching the gospel in Nijapa and the other
places near Managua."
STRENGTHENING oF FoRcEs
At the end of 191 7 two of the workers reported 124

persons on their list of those who had accepted the Lord. It
was a year of blessing and growth, as was also 1918. A
number of new preaching places were opened during this
period and also the missionary staff was increased for the
first time since 1912, by the arrival of Miss Rose H. Stur-
man, in May, 1918. Her deep love and holy zeal thrust her
at once into the thick of the fight, producing untold blessing
and impetus to the work, both in the Capital and in the out-
stations, through her tireless visitation and Bible studies.
In March, 191 9, the force was further increased by the
arrival of Miss Annie E. Thomas, soon followed by that of
Mr. Karl D. Hummel. Also, the national workers' force had
by this time enlarged to five. What new vitality was seen
in the work in all the field!
And, lest we forget how devitalizing, how depressing
are most of the sights and sounds amidst which missionaries
move, how demanding many of their experiences, and lest
failing to remember these things, prayer for missionary
friends may be forgotten, we share a trip to Rivas which
Miss Thomas as a new missionary described:
"The trip from Granada to Rivas was not as pleasant a
sail as it might have been, for instead of taking six hours, as
it usually does, it took more than 20. This necessarily meant
a hard night on board, without any conveniences-no chairs,

beds or anything, with the exception of the narrow seat at
the end of the boat. This we used as a sleeping place after
the natives had huddled together on the floor for the night.
The Lake was unusually rough, and the boat heavily loaded.
At times a safe voyage across seemed almost impossible; but
God undertook for us and protected us from all harm.
" ... I wish I could take you to the home where Miss
Sturman and I spent our last day of the 10. There you
would find three mothers, all of whom are now believers,
with eight illegitimate children and no one to support them.
These little ones haven't even a change of outer clothing,
to say nothing of any other kind. Some of them are suffering
from disease as a result of sin. The house in which they
live consists of two rooms and is made of palm leaves and
reeds, with a dirt floor. Here, on this indescribably filthy
floor, the children sit all day long without a stitch of clothing
to protect them from germs of every kind. The terrible and
helpless condition saddened our hearts inexpressibly."
GRIEF- BLESSING- NEW CHALLENGE
Nicaragua's prospects were sanguine, but they were to

suffer once more a terrible blow. Three new missionaries
were on the ground and another was expected soon. But the
blow fell when, on October 7, only a year and a few months
after her welcome to Nicaragua, Miss R ose Sturman suc-
cumbed to yellow fever ·and was called to her heavenly
home after a brief but terrific battle with the disease. The
sense of loss and disappointment was indescribable.
Nicaragua's soil held now the dust of three of the King's
ambassadors, missionari e of the CAM. Consecrated ground
it had indeed become!
But God was pleased to give a rising tide of blessing over
the field. As the remaining missionaries took new courage
for multiplied tasks, their faith and zeal were honored and
an increasing number were confessing Christ at the outside
places, as also at the missionary centers, and some were being
baptized. In December Miss Thomas reported 13 additions
to the Managua church and others asking for baptism. One
of the most prominent men of the town was among the new
members, and at once he began to help plan for the enlarge-
ment of the little chapel which was now being fast outgrown . .
In writing of the Christmas exercises Miss Thomas said:
"I wish that many of our friends at home could have been
at our Christmas service and seen a congregation of 300
people in and around a church which seats barely 100. The
aisles and doors were literally packed, and many stood
around the windows. Then again, at our New Year's service,
the house was full and people stood in the doors for more
than three hours. The Christmas service was a precious one
and after a gospel message by the national pastor, the invita-
tion was given and 23 persons publicly accepted Christ as
their Savior."
At the same time, Mr. Hooper was rejoicing in the find-
ings over the field, and the number receiving Christ at
Niquinohomo, Los Rincones, Rivas, on Ometepe Island, and
in the other places. Yet these droppings of blessing did not
blind the workers' eyes to the great untouched challenge and
need, as seen in another of Miss Thomas' letters:
"Last Tuesday we were in Granada and as we went over
that city of 25,000 or more, and saw the multitudes
scattered abroad as sheep without a shepherd, our hearts
were moved with love and pity as we realized our own help-
lessness. In all that large city there is just one national
worker .... When we returned to the little boarding house

to rest a bit before the evening service, a feeling of dis-
couragement swept over me as I thought how utterly im-
possible it is for the handful of us who are in the field to
do all that we see should be done .... Just now I have in
mind five cities with populations ranging from twenty to
sixty thousand, without a single foreign missionary stationed
in them."
In January, 1920, Mr. Hummel was joined by his fiancee,
Miss Guelph McQuinn, from Los Angeles, and they were
married, thus making still another increase in the missionary
group.
Mr. and Mrs. Hooper, however, left the field that swn-
mer for a well-deserved furlough, and before they had been
in the homeland a year, Mrs. Hooper was taken ill with
pneumonia and went to be with the Lord. Mr. Hooper did
not return to CAM work in Nicaragua.
MoRE ADEQUATE HousiNG

Funds were now being provided for the chapel building
so much needed in Managua, and by the beginning of
September, 1920, the construction work was well under
way. The plan was for the new building to gradually replace
the old, which was partly incorporated and partly torn away
as the work progressed. The Sunday School and preaching
attendance was steadily increasing, and so, as fast as money
was available, the building work was pushed, with eyes on
the goal of an adequate housing of the growing work.
By May of 1921, the new building was at such a stage
as to house the meetings, and though some time passed
before it was really finished, it was a cheering experience
to be able to receive all who sought touch with the life-

gtvmg message.
INTO CHONTALES ONcE MoRE
1922 brought new activity as concerned Chontales. It was

in the beginning of 191 7 that Mr. Hooper and three national
helpers had done a month's itinerating over that territory.
And now, early in 1922, Mr. Hummel made a ten-day
trip into the same field, holding precious meetings at the
J avali mine where there was a little group of believers. In
June two of the national workers visited and worked the
town and vicinity of San Carlos in another section of the
Department. Preaching services were held each night in
the home of a believer.
The latter part of September and the first of October,
a worker spent three weeks in Chontales again and reported
a wonderful time. Mr. Hummel wrote:
"He visited a number of homes and held three Sunday
Schools-one each Lord's Day-with an average attendance
of 18. Also, he conducted four prayer services and seven
gospel services. Nineteen people made confession of Christ
as Savior. The worker passed through other towns besides
those in which he held services, and in all of these he found
people willing to listen to the gospel."
Still later in the year a worker was stationed for a month
in Chontales, this time the mine region being the scene of
ministry. He reported much blessing and nine more testi-
monies of conversion at El J avali mines. The challenge of
the 76,000 souls of the Department was continually laying
a stronger hold on' the missionary body.
DEVELOPMENTS AT GRANADA
It was in this same year, 1922, that conditions in the city

of Granada began to assume a rather serious mien. T he

place was known as a religious and cultural center of
Nicaragua, and the work of the gospel in this atmosphere had
been a slow and uneventful process. For three years a regular
meeting center had been sustained there, with a worker in
charge. Little attention seemed to be paid by the Romanists
until very recent months, and now two or three matters
contrib'\lted to the stirring among them. First, a prominent
business man and his wife took a stand for the gospel, and
a few months later another prominent family began to be
interested. Also, due to ·persecution of the chiidren of be-
lievers in the Catholic schools, the missionaries began a little
evangelical school in Granada, and a young lady school
teacher of the last-mentioned family was employed.
The resentment of the R omanists toward these things
culminated in the staging of a procession headed by the
Bishop himself and made up of some 20 priests and 5,000
people. They stopped in front of the chapel, made speeches,
threw stones, and tried to force the doors. The worker and
his family had been advised to leave, so only the owner of
the house and her daughters were inside. This family occu-
pied a portion of the property as living quarters. When the
mob found that there were no Protestants in the house, they
wanted to enter and burn the furniture, and it was only the
fearlessness and valor of the woman and her four daughters
that saved the day. Thi s barbarism kept up for half an
hour and then they moved on.
REVIVAL AND READJUSTMENT
But in and around the Capital, blessing continued to

abound. Mr. Hummel wrote, in the end of 1922, of a
visit to a place 12 miles distant, a large coffee plantation.
This field was only four months old and during that time
35 had taken their stand for the Lord and the work was
going ahead. Also of the Christmas service of that year in
Managua, he wrote :
"As we don't have enough benches to fill our new church,
we rented folding chairs and had a seating capacity of 400.
When the program really started, the church was packed
and dozens were standing in the doorways and at the
windows."
By March of the following year Managua had a record
Sunday School attendance of 210, and on the same day Mr.
Hummel baptized 13. The work flourished also in the out-
side districts. Miss Mabel Elthon, a new missionary who
had gone down with Miss Thomas in January ( 1923), wrote
on October 3, 1923:
"Truly we are in the midst of a revival which is spreading
over the country parts. Last week Mr. Hummel and Miss
Thomas went out to the large coffee plantation a few miles
from Managua. At one service there were more than a
hundred."
The demand of the growing work was for more national
helpers, but the money was not available to put additional
ones into the field. Especially was the need pronounced,
since time was drawing near for tired missionaries to depart
for furlough. Indeed, in March, 1924, Miss Th9mas found
it necessary to leave for home because of broken health, and
with warning from the doctor against a return to the heat.
Miss Elthon had felt a weighty burden for Granada almost
since her arrival, and she moved there the first of May,
assuming the directorate of the two-teacher school, as well
as of the other phases of the work. This created a second
missionary residence station. The middle of May, Mr. W. F.
Aberle arrived from Santa Rosa de Copan, Honduras, to
take responsibility during the approaching furlough of Mr.
and Mrs. Hummel, and the latter departed for the States in
early June.
These shiftings involved many readjustments, it is evi-
dent, for the net result was a missionary leader new in this
particular field located at the Capital, and a lady missionary
on the field a year located at another station. Several good
national pastor-evangelists completed the workers' staff.
Nevertheless, by fall both Mr. Aberle and Miss Elthon
could write victoriously and praise God for increasing bless-
ing following much illness and poverty among the believers
and the serious illness of Miss Elthon for some three weeks.
Very shortly before Christmas, Miss Elthon was greatly
cheered by the arrival of a companion, Miss Florence Kooi,
who joined her at Granada. A brief note from Miss Kooi,
written in March, 1925, gives a fair idea of the status of the
work at that time. This is what she said:
"There was a time when the clause, 'A missionary gives
his life for his work,' was simply a figure of speech to me.
But I have seen enough of the lives of two missionaries
since coming to Nicaragua to know it to be a reality. In
charge of separate stations, which together include 16 out-
stations, Miss Elthon and Mr. Aberle have faithfully
preached the gospel, taught Bible classes, kept a school for
believers' children (at Granada), and made evangelistic
trips to the out-stations whenever possible. They have
organized and conducted two Christian Endeavor Societies,
which means the preparation of topics each week. They do
not know the meaning of one or two hours of consecutive
study, but must be ready at all times to give counsel and
advice to all who come.
"This month these missionaries prepared for and held a

four-day conference with eleven national workers. Food,
cots and rooms were provided for missionaries and national
pastors. There were the workers' meetings each day, with
evangelistic meetings in the evening."
Mr. Aberle wrote a "good news" letter in February,
indicating much joy in it all. Good reason there was for it,
since he could report 30 persons baptized in the eight months
of his ministry there and that 11 had confessed Christ within
the six weeks just past. Also, during 1924 there had been
distributed in Nicaragua, 45,000 tracts, 200 Testaments,
1,900 Selected Portions, 2,000 Gospels, and 380 booklets.
Besides, 271 Bibles, 239 Testaments, and 553 smaller por-
tions of the Word had been sold.
"BoMBING" OPEN THE DooR IN GRANADA
One part of the work seemed now the special object of

Satan's wrath. Note was made earlier of the resentment
manifested by Rome in 1922 toward the Granada center.
There was no further demonstration of a fanatical nature
until in 1925, when a large, well-adapted property was
rented for housing the living quarters, school and chapel
under one roof, and this from a prominent Romanist. The
Bishop ordered the landlord to break the contract which
was for two years, and though much effort was made against
its being kept, the missionaries were victorious.
Meanwhile, however, those going to and from the Mission
premises were stoned, one door panel was cracked by a
kick, and the outside walls were badly defaced. Then there
was a little lull, but perhaps to prepare for a more intensive
assault. The next procedure was for groups of women and
children to congregate near the chapel at meeting time and
236 . . . And in Samarit~
create such bedlam that it was impossible to carry on with

any degree of order or understanding. It was also the custom
of children attending the Catholic school nearby to throw
stones at the doors as they passed. After due consideration
and prayer, Miss Elthon and Miss Kooi paid a visit to the
Padre Director of the school, who, with every false show of
hurp.ility, promised to attend to the matter. That was on
June 5.
Things moved from bad to worse. Mr. Aberle was in
close touch with the officials and had been assured by the
Governor that the matter was being put before the President,
and that there was no need to worry.
In defiance of the prohibitions of the Governor, the
molesting continued and increased, especially on the part
of the fanatical women, who, on Tuesday evening, July 21,
walked up and down on the sidewalk reciting prayers.
Tuesday was a service evening, but it was decided not to
have one, and the believers were so notified. A dozen police-
men who were sent to guard the place during the usual
meeting disappeared when told that the meeting had been
called off. In a short time the street was filled with a howling
mob throwing stones at the doors and yelling, "Death to
the Protestants!" Immediately Mr. Aberle phoned the
police and soon the house was surrounded by most of the
policemen of Granada, but this stopped neither the noise
nor the stones. The police themselves were stoned and in-
sulted and told to go away.
Inside the house someone was kept on guard through the
night. At two o'clock, Mr. Aberle called the two house boys
to take their turn while he got a bit of rest. He, Miss Kooi
and Miss Elthon were sleeping soundly when at four a. m.
a terrific explosion shook the house, awakening all of the
inmates. A bomb intended for the living quarters had been

set at the chapel door by mistake. No one was hurt, though
one of the boys was sitting directly in front of the door, some
distance back, and the pieces of splintered wood fell around
him. A large hole was blown in the chapel door and a piece
of the wood from it struck the door into another part of the
house, almost splitting it in two.
That morning the Governor went to Managua and put
the whole matter before the President, with the result that
a commission was sent to Granada, accompanied by a colonel
and 30 soldiers of the National Troops. The Minister of
Foreign Relations also came to Granada, and he, the Gover-
nor, and Mr. Aberle had a long conference. At the close,
Mr. Aberle was assured that everything would be done for
the protection of the missionaries, and patience on their part
was requested meanwhile. Orders had come from the De~
partment of State in Washington, expressing concern about
the missionaries in Granada and demanding satisfactory
guarantees of protection from the Nicaraguan government.
In recounting the story, Mr. Aberle concluded with the
assurance that the Lord was using the whole episode for
His own glory, saying further:
"All Granada is now interested in things religious, and we
never had a better opportunity for preaching the gospel.
Hundreds of people have come to the chapel door and filled
the street, where they have heard the message of the Cross.
I have had opportunity to preach the gospel to most of the
officials and policemen of the city, from the Governor down.
Also, many people have been impressed that the gospel is
a much bigger thing than they had imagined. . . . We have
gained numbers of friends among the better class of people.
238 • • • And in SMn<Jria
"For a long time we have earnestly prayed for ail open

door for the gospel in Granada. At last the Lord has
answered and we can say with Paul, 'A great door and
effectual is opened unto me, and there are many adversaries.'
It probably took the bomb of five pounds of black powder
to open the door, so praise the Lord for it all!"
But the fact that such drastic efforts had fallen short of
success at ridding the city of the hated Protestants did not
contribute to peace and quietness in the ranks of "the faith-
ful." For months after the bombing, whenever .civil or mili-
tary vigilance was allowed to relax, processions were held,
the chapel, missionaries and believers were stoned, and
refuse was thrown into the chapel or spread over the doors.
Almost a year later a second effort was made against the
lives of the missionaries, when the woman from across the
street threw a bomb at the door, loaded with 21 lead bullets.
A CLARION CALL
Soon after the bombing incident, the following telegram
was received from Juigalpa, leading city of Chon tales De-
partment:
"Our religion has been Catholic. We had a priest who
was interested in our spiritual and material welfare, and for
that reason he was taken from us. We understand that where
you are, the people do not accept your teachings. Come
here, where you will find an abandoned field. As we are
denied the privilege of maintaining our inherited faith, per-
haps we shall find in your faith the truth."
This telegram was signed by eight prominent men of the
place. Truly it was a "Macedonian call." Yet with the
limited number of workers and limited funds, the best that
could be promised was an occasional visit.
Bes-ide Nicaragua's Lakes 239
SIGNS OF PROGRESS
The year 1925 had been one of political upheaval, thus

adding confusion to that experienced in Granada. Yet things
were encouraging in Managua and in the work of the out-
stations. Attendances were never so large. The Sunday
School in Managua was having more than 200 regularly,
and Mr. Aberle reported almost 500 at the 1925 Christmas
exercises, 150 of whom were Romanists. Of the out-stations
he said:
c'The work in the many out-stations has gone forward,
both spiritually and materially. Many precious souls have
been brought into the fold. Several additions, such as chapels,
benches and other equipment have been acquired."
The little group was cheered in the beginning of 1926
by the arrival of a young lady missionary, and again by a
ten-day visit from their former missionary leader, Mr.
Hummel, who had been detained at home by the Council
in the capacity of the Mission's Secretary and was now visit~
ing the entire CAM field. In June of the following year
a missionary couple was also added to the staff.
A word as to Granada as Miss Elthon saw it when she
returned from her furlough in the summer of 1928 is of
interest:
" To me the change wrought in Granada is wonderful.
Miss .Kooi and I can go about now without dodging stones
and insults. It is surprising to see the friendliness of the
people as a whole. With the workers and believers, we have
been making a systematic canvass of the city. Our aim is
to leave gospel literature in every home, and to give the
good news verbally whenever possible. We have already
seen encouraging results."
The summer of 1929 brought another addition to the

missionary force in the person of Miss Lillie Kuebler, a
trained nurse. But the following year the group was dimin-
ished, and by the end of 1930, through one providence and
another, there remained only four missionaries and the resi-
dence stations still numbered two. Mr. Aberle wrote in his
year's report that there had been "a goodly number of pro-
fessed conversions and 3 5 baptisms," and that there were
quite a few yet to be baptized. New work had been opened
up in several centers with bright prospects for the future.
Three young men were .sent as students to the Bible Insti-
tute in Guatemala City.
Miss Elthon wrote, at the end of 1930, that "in all the
field 3,000 souls attended the Christmas exercises and be-
tween 25 and 30 made profession of faith with under-
standing." And, would you believe it, Granada's attendance
headed the list, with 55 0 present!
A DESTRUCTIVE EARTHQUAKE
Nicaragua had passed through various political upheavals

since the advent of the Mission in 1900, and some of these
were revolutions which took their toll among believers. But
earthquake destruction, which had been known in some of
the other Republics, had delayed its havoc in Nicaragua
until the spring of 1931. On March 31 of that year, prac-
tically without warning of any kind, came a quake in Ma-
nagua, which has gone down in history as Nicaragua's most
dreadful earthquake. The terrible crash of walls was quickly
followed by a destructive fire, and the market place alone
became a death trap to over 1,1 0 0 people. The total death
list reached an estimated 2,000, and almost 30 square blocks
Beside Nicaraguds Lakes 241
of the city, including the business section, burned. Even the

houses outside the burned area were badly damaged.
It was first thought the Mission chapel had been damaged
beyond repair; but a later and more careful examination
revealed that it could be repaired for about $500 . In view
of the large property destruction and loss of life, the Mission
was filled with humility and thanks to God at the fact that
not one missionary nor evangelical believer was killed, and
none was seriously injured, and that the damage to the
chapel was no more serious.
Mr. Aberle wrote some weeks after the earthquake,
"Many new faces are appearing in the meetings, especially
since the catastrophe."
REsiDENCE WoRK IN CHONTALES
It had long been the earnest prayer of the Nicaragua

missionaries, that someone might actually locate in the De-
partment of Chontales. It was therefore a day of much
rejoicing when in April, 1932, the Evangelistic Committee
of the Nicaraguan work had a farewell .service and sent forth
its first missionaries, don Jose Zavala and wife, into the
extreme southern part of that challenging field. Don Jose
went equipped with a substantial boat, for in large measure
the work would be done via the river route. Soon after
reaching his destination he made a long evangelizing trip,
finding much interest in the gospel. He sold some Bibles
and was able to lead 14 people to the Lord. Other trips
were taken in rather fast succession, and always with encour-
agmg response.
It was again an occasion of joy, when two years later a
worker was sent by the same Committee into the extreme
northern section of the Department, thus making another
step toward the occupation of that section so coveted for

Christ.
Events of the next ten years bore evidence of the fruition
of many years of prayer, as well as faithful, steadfast service
of the limited number of workers. How the tiny group of
the early 1930's and those at the home base prayed and
longed and planned that there might be enough missionaries
for moves into Chontales and Eastern Nicaragua, as well
as for the strengthening of the older centers!
During 1934 to '36 the force was increased by the arrival
of a couple and several young women, some of whom already
knew the Spanish. In 1937 Miss Lillie E. Kuebler, accom-
panied by a Bible Woman, moved to Juigalpa in the near-
central part of Chontales. The working force in Chontales
now consisted of one missionary, an older national worker,
two just graduated from the Bible Institute, a volunteer
worker, and the Bible Woman.
The beginning of work in Juigalpa was chiefly personal
evangelism in the homes and a little Sunday School started
in the wall-less hut of the only believer in town. But soon
it was possible to rent a large, well-constructed room, and
on a Sunday when Miss Elthon and two companions from
the other side could be present, the work had its formal
public inception. For the week of meetings there was nightly
attendance of about 100- serious people. Much interest and
enthusiasm were manifested, a goodly number of Bibles
were sold, and about 30 responded to the gospel invitation.
The original Chontales Department had been divided
and the northern section had been known as Boaco. The
town of the same name was the head of the new Department.
To this town a missionary couple moved in May, 1939.
A national worker was already in Boaco Department, and
the succeeding months were marked by many, many miles

of itinerant evangelism when most of the towns of the De-
partment were visited. However, missionary residence at
that time lasted only about a year. But by 1940 it could be
reported that there were nine preaching places in the two
divisions, including five organized churches. Six national
workers were laboring in connection with these centers and
in wide evangelization, and the land was sown down with
tracts and Scripture portions in addition to receiving the
oral testimony.
MisSIONARIES MovE To BLuEFIELDS
Another progressive step was the opening of work in

Bluefields Department, the large section comprising much
of the eastern coastal area of the Republic. Since 1849 the
Moravian Church Board has done an excellent work in that
Department among the Miskito Indians and the English-
speaking creoles. Repeatedly the call had come for mission-
aries to the Spanish nationals. As far as could be learned
there had been only a brief period of missionary residence
by a couple of another board.
The last of November, 19 3 9, after 11 months of language
study and getting acclimated on the Pacific side, Mr. and
Mrs. William R. Jones moved to Bluefields, the head of
the Department. They found a nucleus of believers, fruit
of the former evangelical witness. For the first month there
was an average attendance of 100 at the Sunday evening
evangelistic services and a number accepted Christ. By the
end of the first year, Mr. Jones could report, "We pave a
fine congregation now and the folks are working hard to
bring others." Just then a national worker arrived, giving
much encouragement. Before the termination of the first
year a nice chapel was completed at Bluefields with seating
capacity of 125 or more. Special meetings were held early
in 1941 and on the two Saturday nights of the series the
open-air services on the main corner of the business district
drew crowds of 500 to 600 each night. Business men, law-
yers, doctors, and a Jewish leader were included in the at-
tentive audiences.
Mr. Jones made profitable river trips for exploration and
evangelization. The companies running the river boats gave
free transportation to missionaries, and since most of the
travel of the area was dbne by river routes, this was a gen-
uine boon to gospel work. But the river work was limited
in its time and scope so long as dependent wholly upon this
gratuity. The Lord was pleased soon to provide a boat for
full-time use. Then the virgin territory in all that Eastern
Nicaragua river region became a boundless field for sowing.
In his joy at this increased challenge Mr. Jones wrote early
in 1942,
ccThe boat is proving a real success. During a two-weeks
trip I went up into the three rivers above Rama, to Guada-
lupe, Recreo and Muella Real, visiting in homes from morn-
ing till night. The Lord gave rich blessing and many won-
derful experiences. In about 200 homes we were able to
leave the message of salvation through music, the spoken
word and the printed Word ... What a blessed experience
and privilege to be able to take the Word of Life to people
for the first time!"
Late in 1942 Mr. Jones reported,
ccThe past month has been one of special blessing. Several
accepted Christ a<> their Savior, among them an officer of
the army. We had a most impressive baptismal service for
seven believers. One of these paddles three hours in a canoe
to attend the meetings. Also an evangelizing trip was made

on the Cukra River. We went 40 miles in our boat, then
paddled in a canoe for four hours . . . The people say it
has been two years since the Catholic priest has been there."
The years of missionary residence in that section bore un-
usual fruit. The evangelistic zeal and wide travel of Mr.
Jones and his one to three national workers laid a good
foundation for a future growing church throughout the
region. However, since 194 7 that locality has been without
missionaries and dependent upon a national worker or two.
A strong couple with vision to conserve the gains made and
to promote and encourage further evangelization and the
building of the indigenous church of Eastern Nicaragua
would be the answer to the present recognized call and need.
}INOTEGA DEPARTMENT
With the coming of more couples, other areas were viewed

objectively, and this time prayer was answered in the going
of Mr. and Mrs. John Bewley into the northern Department
of Jinotega. Missionary residence was established at Jino-
tega, the Department head, almost 100 miles from Managua,
in December of 1940, and has been continuous. It has
been a different story, however, from that of Eastern Nica-
ragua. A resident priest held a strong grip on his adherents
hitherto uncontested, and he was not ready to relinquish the
slightest vestige of his absolute domination. Thus, while
the town's residents were inclined to be at least friendly to
the foreign newcomers, any manifest interest in the gospel
was met with furious disapproval and threat of excommuni-
cation. Jinotega being the center that it is, there was no
dearth of Romish practices and processions with priestly
remindings and admonitions. T hese opposing conditions left
missionaries with none of the usual incentives furnished by
at least occasional trophies of their conflict. At long last one
here and one there would whisper his conviction and accep-
tance of the truth; but it was a still longer time before even
two or three came to the place of open confession and identi-
fication with the evangelicals. Public meetings of any con-
sequence remained a negligible factor for at least the first
two years.
However, by May, 1944, Mr. Bewley could write of
their "little church in Jinotega" and speak of some who
were "nearly ready to be baptized." -
It was a significant boost to the testimony in the town
when in May of the following year the Missionaries' and
Workers' Convention of Nicaragua was held at Jinotega
with 30 evangelical leaders housed at the Mission home.
Some of the workers evangelized throughout the town and
one afternoon a public service was held in the park. The
last night of the Convention three town officials attended
the setyice and listened attentively and two of them came
the next morning for a social call.
However, none of these developments indicated any
diminishing of priestly opposition. Repeatedly there were
attempts to begin children's meetings. At first the children
would attend; but as soon as the priest received the news
and made his visits to the homes, th e attendance would
practically cease. It was not until the latter part of 194 7
that the Bewleys could report that now for seven months
they had been able to count on a dozen to 18 children in
two Sunday School classes.
The use of a portable electric plant carried by car, to-
gether with a public address system, record player and slide
projector with colored slides, became the means of gaining
attention of a large new audience. Such equipment made

possible the preaching of the message in many towns outside
Jinotega. Mr. Bewley wrote on one occasion,
"Thus hundreds of people who would never attend a
gospel meeting in a church heard the way of salvation. In
one week we had nine meetings of this type, visiting the
homes in the towns and along the highways, selling several
Bibles and hundreds of portions and giving out tracts."
Since early 1950 Mr. and Mrs. Robert Sample have
resided there, with the exception of their furlough year.
In spite of faithful effort, the visible returns remain small
in Jinotega Department. Mrs. Sample reported in February,
1954, that Sunday School and Sunday evening service were
being held regularly in their home, but with only 15 to 20
in attendance. The Samples announced a class for children
in a town some miles away and the crowd of 40 to 50 was
made up of both children and adults. Immediately when
this effort became known a priest was sent to the town,
though it had been several years since one had resided there.
At a town nearer Jinotega, a Child Evangelism class is
held regularly each Saturday. It is Mrs. Sample's earnest
desire to have such classes in various parts of Jinotega, but
no homes dare to open for the purpose. Priestly opposition
continues in the town even to the point of threats to evict
all Protestants. Only much prayer will bring the desired
break.
GENERAL PROGRESSIVE MovEs
Meanwhile for varied periods missionary stations were
maintained during the late 1930's and early 1940's at
Granada and Jinotepe, in addition to the Managua center
and the new stations just described. For a brief time as
many as 16 missionaries were in the CAM work in Nica-

ragua. While some had lately arrived and were getting the
language, the number of those already able to be active
made for a great volume of work and the prospect was en-
couraging. However, through one providence and another
changes came and the group was soon reduced.
Worthy of mention were the well-planned conferences
in the different realms of the work, which had their be-
ginning in that period of special blessing. These became
regular events held at stated periods annually. They in-
cluded the Missionaries' and Workers' Convention for the
discussion of business matters and problems over the field;
the Volunteer Workers' Institute and the Girls' Institute,
which were times of intensive study for lay workers; and
the large General Bible Conference held at grounds apart
from the usual scenes of activity, which was the peak of
inspiration and good fellowship for the entire year. From
its beginning in 1938, this last was a gathering of 300 to
500 from all the Nicaragua field, the majority being be-
lievers. During Holy Week, 1944, more than 500 attended
and 20 made profession of faith in Christ. Expenses of these
conferences were cared for by the national church and the
teaching of the various groups according to ages and sexes
was done by missionaries and the leaders among the nation-
als. In later years the regularity of the conferences has been
much interrupted due to insufficient leadership staff.
In those same years, the number of national pastors and
evangelists also reached its peak. The work in the Capital
and adjacent stations and out-stations seemed especially
flourishing. In Managua, in localities distant from First
Church, two newer congregations came into being, one of
B~ide Nicaragua's Lakes 249
permanent character which soon became established as the
Second Church of Managua. In 1946 a lovely building and
a creditable parsonage were completed. Under leadership
of don Macario Sanchez, a graduate of the Central Ameri-
can Bible Institute, a growing, consistent testimony has been
maintained. The combined Sunday Schools in the capital
often numbered between 350 and 400. Several factors
seemed to contribute to the animation and growth of the
work in the Capital area:
In mid-1942, Mr. Harold Van Broekhoven, who with
Mrs. Van Broekhoven had joined the Nicaragua staff in the
spring of 1941, arranged for a gospel broadcast on a com-
mercial radio station. Also an evangelical broadcast to the
crowds in the large public market by means of a public
address system each Sunday morning reached 3,500 to 4,000
people. Countless echoes indicated that the Lord blest these
projects and by them the scope of the message was broadened
far beyond anything of the past.
In 1944 the Lord was pleased to provide for the First
Church a public address system which greatly enlarged the
listening audiences both inside and outside the church build-
ing. To those who gathered outside, tracts were given and
a pressing invitation to enter for the service. Many responded
and there were professions of faith at every meeting, with
scores of new faces in the audiences. The new address system
was also taken into other districts and everywhere was an
instrument of blessing.
Significant too was the intensive movement in the interest
of the children of Nicaragua, which began to take prom-
inence the latter 1930's. Our ladies gave growing attention
to this work, both in occupied centers, and also by expedi-
tions into outside villages. The feltograph presentation was
used, together with phonograph records with their message

in song and story.
Nor was the travel and conference ministry from the
Managua Center directed only to the children. Continually
the missionaries made extensive trips to other parts of their
fields and answered calls into lately occupied regions. Mr.
Van Broekhoven had busy times of teaching and preaching
in Eastern Nicaragua with Mr. Jones. Also he wrote of
visits to the pueblos with the Niquinohomo pastor, on one
occasion having four days with two messages each in Niqui-
nohomo, two days each in .Las Crucitas, Casa Colorado, and
Betania, making 14 messages in all.
Miss Elthon reported early in 1944,
"Late last night I returned from our large Rivas District
where our two Managua pastors and I went by bus six days
earlier for a special conference. This district has nine preach-
ing places where groups of believers and listeners gather
when a service can be held . . . We made it an itinerant
conference, conducting 14 services and classes and visiting
many homes. The believers manifested real joy in feasting
on the Word and many sinners heard the gospel."
Also from Mr. Aberle came this word concerning a visit
to Bluefields in the absence of Mr. Jones on furlough.
"In Bluefields three people professed to accept Christ
the first Sunday; then last Sunday we baptized nine young
people. The Sunday School had an attendance of 125 ."
Afterward he wrote of baptizing five believers at Naga-
rote, important out-station of the Capital, and of having ten
young men gathered in the Volunteers' Institute. On Palm
Sunday, 1945, 15 were baptized at the Managua First
Church, and on a trip into Chontales there were 13 more
baptisms.
BoAco REoccuPIED
It was May, 1945, when Mr. and Mrs. William B. Rice

moved to Boaco after language study at Managua, and for
the first time since its brief occupation in '39 and '40, mis-
sionary residence was again established in that Department.
Soon Mr. Rice reported,
"The work here in the town of Boaco is very small as yet.
But we have made many new friends in these weeks and the
house is filled with boys most of the time, even though they
have been threatened with excommunication. There has been
very little open opposition, but we can feel the undercurrent
when talking with some of the more devout Catholics. I have
made several trips into the mountains north of here and have
had fine opportunities to witness . . . The priest has things
well under control and most of the people are afraid to come
to the meetings .... However, the English classes go along
very well and we have had many opportunities to explain
the gospel to these young people. One young lady, daughter
of the wealthiest man in Boaco, bought a Testament, saying
she wanted to know what the gospel was. We have hope of
gaining some of these young people for the Lord."
In February, 1946, Mrs. Rice reported, "The work at
the highway camp of Teclosotote is very encouraging. The
last time Mr. Rice went, 40 men were present. Don Agustin,
don Moises and Mr. Rice are taking turns at the meetings."
And Mr. Rice's letter of May 24, 194 7, gave new reason
for optimism:
"There are several groups in our mountain area right now
who need a pastor because they are 'babes in Christ.' Last
week don Agustin and I made a trip of some 125 miles on
252 ... And in Samaritl
horseback and held eight services. Four professed faith in

Christ and seven believers were baptized.
"We have also been able to get some sound equipment
and are reaching several hundred every Sunday with the
gospel. · The services here in Boaco have been quite well
attended the last few weeks. Last Sunday night the house was
full and there were about 20 people around the door."
A few months later a former director of public schools
spoke to Mr. Rice commenting on a sermon he had preached
some days before which he had liked very much. He asked
for the notes and the Bible texts used and assured Mr. Rice
that many men of the town were convinced of the truth of
the gospel, but they were not ready to break with that to
which they were bound. This man had a Bible and was read-
ing it daily.
Even the continued presence of missionaries has not pro-
duced the hoped-for break at Boaco and the building of a
strong local congregation. The Rices' furlough gave oppor-
tunity for other workers to take ~ hand. But there was no
real concern for what the evangelicals had to offer. There is
still no organized work in the town. The chief value of mis-
sionary residence in such cases is as a center from which a
field may be covered and cooperation with the surrounding
national pastors and churches may be exercised. At present
Boaco is without missionary occupation. There is a definite
challenge for a couple with a vision for reaching the thou-
sands of the Department. May God raise up His chosen ones!
MR. ABERLE's HoMEGOING
It had been in May, 1924, that Rev. William F. Aberle

arrived to succeed Rev. Karl D. Hummel at the Managua
post, releasing the latter for furlough. God had called Mr.
Beside Nicaragua's L akes 253
Aberle out of an active business career into Bible School,

where he sat under the teaching of such men as Dr. C. I.
Scofield, Dr. Lewis Sperry Chafer, and Dr. William L.
Pettingill. Then he placed His hand upon him for Central
America. His first missionary assignment was to Santa Rosa
de Copan in Western Honduras, where he arrived early
in 1918. After five years of most active service and a year of
furlough came the transfer to Nicaragua in 1924.
When Mr. Hummel was detained in the homeland for
the Secretaryship at Mission Headquarters, Mr. Aberle's
responsibilities continued and increased. He gave himself
unreservedly to the work. To his untiring travel ministry
and his close identification with the people of the country
can be ascribed a large measure of the development of the
Nicaragua work.
In the summer of 194 7 for practical reasons Mr. Aberle
transferred to the neighboring Republic of Costa Rica, locat-
ing at Limon on the Atlantic Coast. In June, 1948, he came
home on furlough and returned to Costa Rica a year later in
excellent spirits and very good health. Less than three
months afterward he became ill and felt it well to go into
the Capital for help at the CHnica Bfblica of the Latin Amer-
ica Mission. After a week's duration his illness became grave,
and in another two days, on September 13, 1949, God saw
fit to take Mr. Aberle to Himself.
While two years had elapsed since the departure from
Nicaragua, the Christians of that land still thought of him
as their missionary. The news of his homegoing brought
shock and grief to hundreds of Nicaraguan Christians. These
requested that they be allowed to bring the remains back to
Nicaragua for the funeral and interment. Notes from the
254 ... And in Samarid
narrative of Mr. Dean W. Lewis, Costa Rica missionary,
are illuminating:
"The funeral in San Jose Church was held at ten o'clock
a. m. the day following his death. Representatives from
other Missions were present . . . All of our believers have
deeply felt the going of Brother Aberle ... The following
Monday I accompanied the body to Nicaragua and had the
privilege of giving the message at the church in Managua.
We were met at the airport by a large group ... The church
was packed, with 500 to 600 present, and missionaries and
nationals of the CAM and the Baptist Mission took part
in the service. Two from the American Legation were pres-
ent, as well as other officials."
And so, for the fourth time, the dust of a CAM mes-
senger to Central America was laid to rest in Nicaraguan
soil.
EMPHASES OF LATE YEARs-MAss EvANGELISM
Following a deepening impression that God would have
him give himself to a period of mass evangelism for Nica-
ragua, Mr. William R. Jones moved, the last of 1947, from
Eastern Nicaragua to the Pacific side, for the sake of more
central headquarters. In February following, Mr. Jones
wrote,
"Since Christmas I have had 33 open air meetings in 16
different cities and towns with the electric plant and public
address system. I believe it is safe to say that from four
to five thousand unsaved were able to hear the gospel . . .
One week-end we had services in four towns and reached
at least 1,200 people.
"During one service the Roman Catholic priest rode into
the meeting on horseback and shouted to me, 'Why are you
Besid_e Nicaragua's Lakes 255
coming here as thieves to steal the people away from their
religion?' The people only laughed and continued to listen."
Early in 1949 Mr. Jones invited Pastor-Evangelist Eliseo
Hernandez of the CAM Church in San Salvador, to help
with the movement, and of these meetings reported as
follows:
''We had three happy weeks with don Eliseo. He is a
fine, spiritual and gifted evangelist. Besides having meetings
in Managua and Granada, we were in most of the nearby
towns where we have work. During the days we went up
and down · the streets with the loud-speaker, stopping every
other block for short messages and gospel music . . . The
night services in the open air and in the churches were at-
tended by 150 to 300. About 80 made profession of faith."
In some of the open air meetings Mr. Jones reported as
high as 1,000 listeners.
February, 1950, was marked by a united effort on the
pa.rt of the evangelical churches of Managua. After much
prayer, preparation and advertising, two weeks of public
meetings were held on a large lot in the center of Managua
with Rev. Rogelio Archilla of the Latin America Mission
as evangelist. Not less than 1,000 people attended on any
night and sometimes crowds of 14 or 15 hundred came.
Divine power wrought in the meetings. The 305 who con-
fessed the Lord were personally dealt with, given literature,
and then they were visited in their homes. The services were
broadcast over one of the commercial radio stations, so that
no doubt many hundreds outside of Managua heard the
message.
The climactic chapter in mass evangelism in Nicaragua
was in April and May, 1952, when again the evangelicals
of three local Missions worked together in the preparations
256 ... And in Sa7r~
and the Latin America Mission provided the team and di-
rected the campaign. Miss Elthon wrote, "There was unity
among the believers. Hearty cooperation on the part of all
concerned contributed effectively to the solution of many
would-be problems. It was indeed a precious season."
Largest attendances were reported as around 2,000, while
the excellent public address system carried the message to
multitudes outside for 19 nights. "In the inquiry room 300
souls were personally dealt with . . . A ten-day Child
Evangelism Campaign was put on in the after:noons. A
total of 128 classes were held over the city. Highest daily
attendance was 686; average daily attendance, 588; and
106 children made profession of faith "seriously, spontan-
eously."
CHILD EvAN GE LISM
Earlier we referred to the growing interest in reaching

the children of Nicaragua which was specifically manifest
in the early 1930's. New animation was given the cause
by the visit of the Child Evangelism Commission from the
States in 1945. While the number of missionaries became
greatly reduced, there were still those possessed of special
vision and zeal for the possibilities bound up in the younger
generation.
When Miss Mabel Elthon returned from furlough in the
spring of 1950, accompanied by Miss Evelyn Kness who
had had special Child Evangelism training and experience,
they gave themselves particularly to the women and children
of Nicaragua, with emphasis on the latter. The definiteness
of their purpose is evidenced in a letter from Miss Elthon
written much before the end of the year, from which these
paragraphs are taken:
"Most of my time and strength have been given to Child

Evangelism. There is the local weekly women's class where
the ladies meet for prayer and Bible study. Our meditations
have been definitely associated with the children's work
and many of the women are now sponsoring our program.
"Another weekly class is the Friday night young people's
- a large group. This is a teachers' training hour.
"To date we have 30 classes in various parts, well estab-
lished, with a total average attendance of 746. We cannot
launch out too fast, as we haven't sufficient teachers. Our
young folks either work or go to school, so have little free
time ... Many homes are open, waiting for classes."
Then shortly before Christmas the same year, a letter
from Miss Kness showed further progress:
"The last week and a half our house has been like a
factory. From early until late we have been making flannel-
graph figures for the Christmas lessons while I also painted
the backgrounds. A number of the young people helped
·with the figures. Saturday came and we were ready with
the eight lessons and background sets for the 17 classes that
are held on Saturday.
· "At present we have 45 organized classes. They are not
all held each week because we cannot get to them. Last
week there were 40 classes with 1,053 attending.
"Doors are still opening and from all over the field comes
the call for help. Yet how can we enter in when there is
more than we can do now?
Though Miss Elthon was compelled to be off the field
fo r almost a year and a half of the period, and Miss Kness
and the nationals carried on alone, the past four years to
J anuary 1, 1954 made a record of 4,270 Child E vangelism
classes in the Nicaraguan field, with total attendance of
85,045 children and 18,283 adults, and with 720 professions

of faith by individuals faithfully and infelligently dealt with.
PRESENT PrcTURE AND CHALLENGE
The immediate past history of CAM work in Nicaragua

has had distressing implications. The arch enemy of souls
has wielded some master strokes through carnality and
worldliness in the professing church. For no previous con-
flict anywhere in Central America has there been more
prayer or more earnest effort to turn the tide. It has been
necessary to reorganize the work to include only the churches
maintaining the Mission's standards and policies. Nica-
ragua's missionary force is greatly reduced, her national
workers at a numerical minimum. Comparatively, it might
seem that there is little left to betoken future prosperity.
Yet, in the light of many examples of God's ways wit~
His people and work, may it not be that from the ruins
may rise a structure nobler than the one which we have
known? Streaks of light appear on the horizon as word comes
of a purifying and a new animation in the body of believers;
of unusual interest on the part of the unsaved; and of many
confessing faith in the Christ of the gospel. Whole areas
remain still unevangelized; the church waits to be taught
her part in the task; young men must learn to recognize the
call of God to be His ministers. The evangelicals of Nica-
ragua feel assuredly that the completion of the task begun
awaits the coming of God-sent missionary leaders who will
inspire the church to its maximum endeavor. A great open
door beckons to missionaries looking for the hard places
and for a task which demands all that divine empowering
can supply. "Who," indeed, "will come to the help of the
Lord against the mighty?"
A BRIDGE BETWEEN TWO CONTINENTS
c A B E. A N s E.
R B A
COS TA
·~~
PANAMA P A C F I C
Miuiona.ry Re~iclenee Sta.tions.G>
Outsta.tion Congregations ... .•
Ports .. .. .. ... . ....... ... .... .. . ...o 0 C E A N
PROVINC .. S ... . . .. .. ...... CO C L E
0 10 2..5 "0 7~ 100
Scale of Miles
P A NAMA
Are~32,383 sq. mi. (appr. the size of Maine).

Population-805,285
Capital-Panama City; population, 191,441
Physical Characteristics-Panama lies east and west,
is 120 miles wide at its widest point, has a Caribbean
coast line of 477 miles and a Pacific Coast line of 767
miles. The two mountain ridges which run along the
Isthmus are of volcanic origin, though Panama has
no active volcanoes and is not subject to serious earth-
quakes. Numerous streams flow into both oceans, the
largest of which is the Tuyra River which empties
into the Pacific near the eastern boundary. The Pan-
ama Canal, which divides the country into two parts,
is the chief reason for Panama's place as a focal point
of interest in the Western Hemisphere.
ApProach and Inland Travel-Cristobal on the At-
lantic side and Balboa on the Pacific are the two chief
seaports, the former serving the major boat travel
from the U. S. A. Chief airport is outside of Panama
City, and may be reached directly from Miami in 6%
hours. Panama City is also on the Pan American World
Airways route from New Orleans to South America.
Largest auto road network runs coastwise southwest
of Panama City to David in the western province of
Chiriqui. East of the Canal, a highway connects Pan-
ama City with Pedro Miguel.
There are two main railroads: Panama Railroad
r uns from Colon to Panama City, 48 miles, and is
owned by the U.S. Government. The National Railroad
of Chiriqui connects the western city of David with Bo-
quete, and with Puerto Armuelles on the Pacific side.
The Map-There are only two organized churches--
David and Boquete-a:qd these are included in the in-
dicated missionary residence stations which now num-
ber four. In all, there are 10 or 12 places where regu-
lar services are held.
[ 261 ]
CHAPTER VIII
A BRIDGE BETWEEN TWO CONTINENTS
A LATE BEGINNING
"Do not let us be ten years too late. It is such a pity to

be just a decade behind in evangelism, and is such poor
statesmanship, so unworthy of the children of light!" Do
these words of missionary authorship describe our late en-
trance into Panama? Dr. Karl D. Hummel, then General
Secretary of the Central American Mission, writing in 1944
said, "As we visited Panama, near and away from the Zone,
I had this very sense of guilt, that we had lost years in mak-
ing a start there."
Only at the beginning of that year had our first mission-
aries to Panama, Rev. and Mrs. Frank H. Melbourne, been
given residence permission by the Panama government. Yet
as far back- as 1900, the Central American Mission had
entered the last Republic of Central America save Panama!
But it was not a sudden decision or extempore plan which
brought the Mission to this place. Rather, for those many
interim years it was the constant prayer and longing that
work might be begun in that last Republic of the Central
American group; and only the persistent lack of money and
men forbade.
PRELIMINARY SuRVEY
The possibility of such advance had been sufficient to .·

warrant a preliminary survey of the religious situation in
May, 1943, and a rather thorough canvass had been made.
In the same article mentioned above, Dr. Hummel wrote
a year after the canvass, "Why should the 'isms' and extreme
[ 262]
A Bridge Between Two Continents 263
doctrines so often get to lands before the messengers of the
grace of God enter with the simple Bible story of salvation
through faith in Christ?" For this had been the record in
Panama. Our survey had proved that in the larger centers
there were, or had been, messengers of such sects, while
almost entirely wanting were missionaries of any sound
Protestant work. Moreover, wholly untouched were the
rural areas and myriad smaller towns and villages. It was
no wonder that Dr. Hummel called Panama a "virgin forest,
still waiting for God's lumberjacks," and added further,
"Panama . . . needs Christ. Religion is on every hand,
forms and ceremonies (Romanism) abound. But mere reli-
gion, whether Romish or Protestant, is impotent to change
lives and make men and women fit for heaven ... Panama
calls for witnesses and for intercessors!"
" MAKING AN ENTRANCE
It was David, third city of the Republic, a town of some

10,000 inhabitants, which first was chosen as a missionary
residence center of the CAM. Rev. and Mrs. Frank H.
Melbourne, missionaries in Spain before political conditions
there evicted Protestant missionaries, having served in fel-
lowship with the CAM in Honduras, had consented to make
the beginning in Panama. It will be remembered that 1944
was a war year, and in many parts of Panama, due to close
proximity to the Canal Zone, our soldiers were much in
evidence. Mr. Melbourne's letter of April 1, 1944, soon
after reaching David, gives the clearest picture of how the
beginning was made:
"The work goes on quietly here in the form of cottage .
meetings. We have Sunday School and Thursday evening
service in our home, and Tuesday night prayer service and
Sunday evening preaching service in another home. Besides

this, there is the Sunday evening hymn sing for soldiers of
the USO, prior to our own Sunday evening service. The
attendance at these meetings varies, but at times it is a
'packed house.' We have not stressed open decisions too
much, until folks understand clearly the gospel message.
"One of our types of service, and one which we certainly
did not anticipate, has been our connection with the USO.
For some time they have been short-handed, so Mrs. Mel-
bourne has helped out nearly every day, and her services
have been much apprec~ated. Naturally she takes every
opportunity of speaking for Christ . . . It has been a joy
also to have some of the boys for meals and fellowship in
our home."
CHANGE OF RESIDENCE
The sea lev~l heat of David was for the Melbournes very
difficult from the start, and after looking to the Lord for
guidance for some months, they moved to the town of Bo-
quete. This involved only a matter of less than 30 miles
by auto highway, but a rise of more than 3,700 feet, thus
giving relief from the heat of David.
Just before leaving David for Boquete, the Melbournes
qad the joy of knowing that at least one soul had accepted
Christ during the time meetings had been held in their
home. Mr. Melbourne wrote on June 6: "She is a bright
girl of twelve. These were her own words: 'I accepted
Christ as my personal Savior the second time I came to your
Sunday School.'
"In the few days we have been here in Boquete the Lord
has already blessed with many precious contacts. One of
us goes to David twice a week for meetings and the hymn

sing for the soldiers."
Though "foot power" was the Melbournes' only local
means of travel, they visited eight villages in the Boquete
region and carried on much house-to-house evangelism, and
left sound gospel literature in the homes. As a result, people
became acquainted with the pure gospel in contrast to the
legalism of Adventism which was already strongly in-
trenched in the area. Children came from these other vil-
lages to attend the enthusiastic children's meetings in Bo-
quete, as yet the only public services. Many adults in and
near Boquete were friendly and interested.
In a few months, however, after the first wave of interest,
a quiet opposition and boycotting began to be evident, at
both David and Boquete. Attendance at public services was
more and more reduced and the children's meetings at Bo-
quete were attended by some who came to make trouble.
Among the adults there was fear of the priesthood. The
most encouragement came from the work in the villages
and the Melbournes received many visitors from these places,
some coming to buy Bibles. They were helped much in this
outside work by the provision of two riding animals which
made possible a wider ministry. Much prayer was focused
upon the new field, however, and by February, 1945, Mr.
Melbourne could write that "the break in Boquete for which
we have been praying has come." At their first public ser-
vice for adults a goodly number were present and at the
second service three men, all formerly dealt with, made
public confession of their faith in Christ. One especially al-
ready showed an intelligent going on with the Lord and
soon led his wife to Christ and was witnessing to others.
ADDITIONAL MISSIONARIES
Meanwhile Miss Pearl Tuttle had reached San Jose, Costa

Rica, and was studying Spanish with a view to working in
Panama. In May ( 1945) she arrived at Boquete. The Mel-
bournes had had their eyes on Panama City, but were await-
ing Miss Tuttle's arrival and so in July made the transfer
to the Capital. On June 1, before leaving Boquete, Mr.
Melbourne wrote:
"The work here continues to have the manifest blessing
of God. Attendance at the meetings varies from just a few
to a crowded hall; but Goci be praised for the ones who give
evidence of going on with the Lord! It is hoped that soon
a baptismal service can be held ... There is always the per-
sonal work on the outside and a constant distribution of
literature which is well received, and Miss Tuttle's English
classes."
Miss Tuttle was welcomed cordially. The exercise of her
musical gift, together with her readiness to have English
classes, greatly aided in getting the ear and friendship of
people of cultured Boquete. To Miss Tuttle's great joy,
Miss Avery Kendall arrived in October, and unitedly they
engaged in an aggressive campaign to make the whole re-
gion, as well as Boquete, gospel conscious. As yet the task
of learning the language required much attention, especially
for Miss Kendall who had come directly to be with Miss
Tuttle at Boquete without preliminary study. This portion
of her letter of November 1 is especially informative:
"There are no words adequate to describe the beauty of
the mountains in which we live. We are approximately 3,800
feet above sea level, and when it is clear one can see several
ranges, each one ri sing higher until some of the peaks are
actually lost in the clouds. I should think that 4,000 would

be a fairly accurate estimate of the population of Boquete,
with at least that many people living in the villages and
farms scattered throughout the surrounding mountains. We
are the only missionaries in the entire Boquete area. What
a tremendous responsibility is ours!
"Thus far everyone has been friendly and we have been
graciously received. We trust that eventually they will put
aside their pride and come to the chapel. There is an element
of culture and refinement, and also an element of poverty
and ignorance. Both classes need the Savior.
"A number of souls have confessed Christ, a few of whom
show evidence of real spiritual progress. We have a service
in the chapel each Sunday morning. Attendance varies, and
with the exception of the faithful few, there is a constantly
changing audience. Miss Tuttle has a children's class on
Friday afternoon. Here again, attendance varies greatly.
There are opportunities to go on foot and on horseback to
the nearby villages. Possibilities for this type of evangelism
are unlimited. If only we were ten missionaries with a
thorough knowledge of Spanish instead of two who find
it necessary to spend much time in language study!"
THE MELBOURNES AND PANAMA CITY
Mr. and Mrs. Melbourne found themselves almost over-

whelmed with the bigness of the challenge of Panama City,
when they arrived in July, 1945. Nor is it any wonder. One
cannot forget the sights and sounds of that international
cosmopolitan metropolis with its 190,000 people, a large
proportion of them seeming ever to congest the sidewalks
day and night and to fill the cabarets and bars. On July 21,
1945, Mr. Melbourne wrote as follows: "There is a tre-
mendous need everywhere which staggers one as thousands

of precious souls without Christ are considered."
It was hard to find a residence, for rents were exorbitant.
And there was to be considered the Melbournes' impression
with reference to the section of the city in which to begin.
Finally decisions were made and Mr. Melbourne was able
to report on September 2 7:
"The house is located in the very district which was on
our mind before coming to the city as offering possibilities
for a new work. There is no Roman Catholic Church in the
vicinity and no evangelical work of any kind. There are
hundreds of families and thousands of people in the district,
and new houses are going up continually.
LIMITATIONs-OPEN DooRs
" ... Since being in Panama City, we have sown many

hundreds of tracts and portions of the Word over all these
outskirting areas. Daily we endeavor to visit at least one
section of these spreading suburban parts. Everywhere the
need is seen, of preaching places, most of all a gospel center
in the heart of the City!"
Later, December 1, he wrote:
"It seems hardly possible that nearly five months have
elapsed since coming here. Apart from meetings for children
and a few 'get-togethers' for the men in uniform, no other
meetings have been possible. This is due partly to the general
indifference and materialism; partly to the district itself,
which is more exclusive than some. . . "
A month later he reported,
"The Spanish work continues to be limited mostly to chil-
dren, but it has been interesting to note the development,
without our seeking it, of two or three Bible studies weekly
for soldiers and sailors. Despite the fact that our home is
quite distant from the Zone, the men come, the Christians
among them confessing that their spiritual hunger remains
unsatisfied elsewhere."
His next letter, after still another month, was more en-
couragmg:
"Last week, accompanied by a Christian sailor, I W?-S in
a thickly populated district on the outskirts of town where it
has been impossible to gain an entrance for public ministry
of the Word. We held an impromptu open air children's class
and a man listened with closest attention and then approached
us with these words: 'Would you like to use my home for
gospel meetings? It is at your disposal. There are Adventists
and Romanists here, but no gospel.' We thanked him for
his offer and were indeed happy to go to his humble resi-
dence the next evening, Sunday. Twenty-two people at-
tended the meeting held in his yard, all listening attentively
to God's Word. We were much encouraged. It has now been
·arranged to have a meeting there, God willing, every Sun-
day evening.
"Our first Spanish Bible study class was commenced last
Thursday evening, with three outsiders attending. An Eng-
lish Bible study class is held every Wednesday evening now
for service men. Then there is the Spanish Sunday School
mornings and English service Sunday afternoons. There are
also many visitors, so that our days at times are very fu ll."
M I NISTERING TO THE WEST INDIES NATIONAL S
The visitor in P anama City cannot fail to note the large

population of West Indies Negroes in particular sections of
the city. These black-skinned, English-speaking thousands
are a special challenge to any missionary-minded Christian;
and so they were to the Melbournes, especially in view of the

greater difficulty of gaining a foothold for the Spanish work.
Mr. Melbourne observed in a letter of May 1, 1946:
"It certainly appears more and more as if the Mission's
work in this city is taking on the aspect of a West Indian
witness ! Now we have a large and well-equipped hall in
Pueblo Nuevo given to us rent-free for our services in that
center Sunday evenings. Last night we used it for the first
time, with about 40 people attending, and experienced the
Lord's blessing and power. Yesterday a Sunday School was
inaugurated in Pueblo N:uevo also, with about 30 children
who have been entirely without spiritual help. This one is
in English, while at the same time one is held in our home
in Spanish."
A month later he reported, "God continues to enlarge
and bless the work in Pueblo Nuevo. The Sunday School is
well attended by both adults and children .... Also the hall
was quite well filled last Sunday evening.... A great deal
of time has been spent in Pueblo Nuevo in house-to-house
work when the dirt paths are not too muddy. Three lan-
guages are used and three printed languages distributed, for
besides Panamanians and West Indians, there are also a
number of French-speaking natives of Martinique resident
here-truly a cosmopolitan center."
HELP FOR THE SPANISH WoRK
Impetus and encouragement came with the arrival of don

Vicente Hernandez who was invited from Guatemala to
lend a hand, but who, because of high living costs and diffi-
culties with residence permits for outsiders, could remain
only a limited time. The efforts of don Vicente gave a lift
to the Spanish work and confirmed Mr. Melbourne's im-
pression that national Spanish-speaking workers were an

outstanding lack in the new field. His burden for the Spanish
work was so great that he was far from satisfied with the
one-sided development in the English direction. Yet some-
how the prayed-for break in the Spanish work was very
slow in coming. It was, however, a great encouragement to
Mr. Melbourne when in November, 1946, a commodious,
centrally-located meeting place was opened to him by Span-
ish-speaking Christians. These had for some time been
doing an independent, spiritually-sound work in the prisons.
Mr. Melbourne wrote that the place was strategically avail-
able to countless souls round about. ·
Soon the Melbournes relinquished to others their English
responsibilities so as to give their "full time to the Spanish-
speaking peoples in accordance with the historical purpose
of the Mission." The West Indian work was committed t o
a Christian ex-serviceman who had been working with Mr.
Melbourne. The ministry to the servicemen was taken over
· by a fine American Christian employed on the Zone.
But this renewed diligence to reach the Spanish P anama-
nians was not to be for long. A series of providences resulted
ultimately in the return of Mr. and Mrs. Melbourne to
Hohduras, their original Central American field, and the
Panama City effort was suspended, awaiting the coming of
other men whom God would call.
CoNTINUING EFFORT IN DAviD AND BoQUETE
Meanwhile the service of Misses Tuttle and Kendall con-

tinued, with Boquete as the residence and work center, and
with periodic visits to David, where work was first begun.
. On Easter Sunday, 1946, a Sunday School was started at
Boquete. Also the ladies reported, "We are beginning to
see very definite workings of the Holy Spirit in our midst."
More and more impressed with the magnitude of the oppor-
tunities around them, they gave themselves to varied means
of contact, with the object of reaching as many individuals
as possible and gaining entree into every class of society.
Added to their extensive visitation, both in Boquete and in
the surrounding towns and mountain areas, were their
gatherings of young people for the study of English and
music. Sometimes more than 40 would come, many of them
from cultured homes of Boquete; and helpful discussions
opened up by questions of these young people on _matters of
religion or kindred themes were frequent. Eventually, too,
some would come to a chapel meeting, though many were
hindered through fear of priestly vigilance or of public
opmton.
Don Vicente Hernandez, the worker from Guatemala
earlier referred to as helping Mr. Melbourne at Panama
City, divided time with the Boquete field. Such blessing came
through his ministry that the ladies would have made almost
any sacrifice to have such help continually. For the first
time since the departure of the Melbournes, a man capable
of taking a leadership place and doing a mature job of teach-
ing and preaching had been among them and it was a new,
impelling force to the work.
It was encouraging too that after a comparatively brief
time three young people of the region were sent off to the
Central American Bible Institute in Guatemala. Even the
partial course taken by two of them enabled them to render
a measure of help in the work, while the third, don Edwin
Ruiz, had a pastoral and evangelistic ministry in the region
during vacations and after graduation from the Institute.
These were months of progress. The people learned to give
Boquete, Panama
CAM Chapel ,
Boquete,
Panama
DVBS,
Boquete,
1954,
with Mr.
and Mrs.
Alvar Olson,
Mrs. Loi s
Wilson,
and Miss
Evelyn
Edwards
CAM
Chapel,
David,
Panama
Sunday
Afternoon
Outdoor
Service,
Llano
en Media,
Near David,
Panama
CAM Congregation, David, Panama, with Mr. and Mrs.

Carl Etheridge
A Bridge Between T wo Continents 273
and laid aside little by little for their chapel. The true be-
lievers were few in number; but they seemed to possess a
steadfastness of purpose. The missionaries looked eagerly
toward the coming of someone to hold a baptismal service,
then the forming of a church organization, and finally a
full-time pastor. These brief paragraphs from Miss Avery
Kendall, in June, 194 7, are revealing:
"Panama is the home of more than 800,000 souls, the
majority of whom are lost. Hear these words from the heart
of a young Panamanian Christian: 'I do not understand
why I had not heard the gospel before.' That remark should
provoke us all to prayer and should stir to action some who
want to serve the Lord in a needy place.
"Although the prevailing religion of Panama is Roman
Catholicism, the Constitution of the Republic calls for reli-
gious freedom. To Panama have come Seventh Day Ad-
ventism, Russellism, Four-Square Gospel, and Modernism.
The gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ has arrived late; but
it is still the power of God unto salvation. Let us therefore
take every opportunity to spread it and let us bathe our
efforts in believing prayer."
THIRD MISSIONARY RESIDENCE STATION
In the spring of 194 7 it was possible to extend the wit-

ness to another section of Panama, when Mr. and Mrs. B.
A. Rodamer, having stopped in Costa Rica and again in
Panama City for language study, now established residence
at Chitre on the Azuero Peninsula. The town is about mid-
way between the David-Boquete field and P anama City.
Chitre is listed with a population of 5,000 inhabitants and
from it several other towns are easily accessible by good
roadway. As elsewhere, a very good hearing was given the
27+ ... And in Samaria
new message, both in Chitre and neighboring La Arena,

the first objects of concentrated effort. As many as 100 lis-
tened inside and at the door and windows whenever a preach-
ing service was held in the small rented quarters of either
place. Many received Scripture portions or gospel tracts
through faithful visitation campaigns. A large children's
meeting was possible in La Arena at the start, and soon a
Sunday evening meeting was also a regular assignment.
A year after the Rodamers reached Chitre, Misses Kendall
and Tuttle, with don Edwin Ruiz, spent a week with them
and gave an encouraging hand. At La Arena the nightly
meetings drew crowds of 90 to more than 100 as Mr. Rod-
amer and the young national preached the gospel and the
other visitors provided interest and appeal in the matter of
gospel music. La Arena is chiefly an Indian town and the
opposition took the form of "what sounded like a witch
dance with tom-toms for rhythm and crude flutes for the
mdody, with weird singing at regular intervals"-all of
this carried on across the street from the meeting place!
Mr. and Mrs. Rodamer steadily gave out the message in
Chitre, La Arena, Las Cruces, Aguadulce and other towns.
Sunday School was held in Chitre and successful children's
meetings in one and another of the places. Mr. Rodamer
did also a faithful piece of work in certain Panamanian
prisons, seeing some fruit of his labors there as well as a
number of professed conversions in the work in general.
Chitre was left without laborers after the Rodamers finished
one term of service; but the Word had been sown in many
hearts and homes in that and surrounding towns.
FIRST GROUP BAPTIZED
· For the missionaries at Boquete it was a great day, when

A Bridge Between T wo Continents 275
in March, 1948, during a visit and ministry by Rev. A. J.

Anderson, Dean of the Central American Bible Institute,
eight instructed believers gave testimony of their faith by
baptism. One had earlier received the rite; so now the
visible church group numbered nine.
In November of the same year Misses Tuttle and Kendall
moved into a well-constructed Mission-built home which
also afforded a meeting place until such time as a chapel
could be built.
The ownership of a property suggested permanency and
added greatly to the Mission's standing in the eyes of the
people. There was a growing interest too in a chapel project
and the consummation of zealous effort by missionaries and
people was the dedication of a lovely new building in Jan-
uary, 19 51. Descriptive of the chapel, Rev. J. W. Limke-
mann of the American Bible Society who attended the dedi-
cation observed:
"It is made of the best local materials, the interior beau-
tified greatly by the native hard woods which are still plenti-
ful in the surrounding hills. The lumber was sawed by hand.
Many days of hard labor were put into this piece of construc-
tion by the pastor and Mr. Carl Etheridge."
DAviD OccuPIED ONcE MoRE
Since the very beginning months of work in Panama, the
important town of David had remained without a missionary.
However, the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Carl J. Etheridge had
long been turned toward Panama, and when they were
released from their initial responsibility of helping with
construction of the CAM Hospital in Honduras, their steps
led in that direction. They arrived in the end of 1949,
choosing David as their logical place of residence. Suitable
housing was scarce and expensive; but with exceeding joy
they established residence in rented quarters and, following
their keen evangelistic vision, lost no time in acquainting
themselves with their new field. Their letter of April, 1950,
is illuminating:
"We have distributed many tracts on buses, trains and
highways, and the people really read them. We have also
conducted two months of systematic Bible and tract distribu-
tion here in the city. We plan to have the people read the
Bible to earn one, in addition to making every e_ffort to sell
copies of the Scriptures."
Beginning May 1, they were able to secure time for a
gospel broadcast on a local station, and they and the Boquete
workers enthusiastically entered into this new open door
of ministry.
If the number of workers was limited, if funds did not
come for employing the available nationals, there was still
left open the limitless occupation of those who held the fort
at the two stations, i.e. the sowing of the Word by means of
the printed page. Mr. Etheridge's report in the spring of
19 51 is typical:
"Along with all that a missionary finds to do, it is hard
to get in more than two or three days a week, of Scripture
selling. In the seven weeks that I have been doing this I have
sold a total of 609 Scripture portions, 27 Testaments, 71
illustrated Gospels of Luke, and 5 Bibles. This has included
evangelizing and selling Scriptures from house to house in
five places besides our own town. Various young men of
David and Boquete, including the pastor at the latter place,
have gone with us. We are anxious for the believers of our
group, especially the young men, to get a vision of the need.
"Out of this colportage work have come several open air
meetings in El Bichal and Llano en Medio in the Las Lomas

District, alternating each Sunday from one to the other. We
have had the privilege of preaching to an average of about
90 people each Sunday afternoon for the past five Sundays.
A few are real inquirers.
"In the biggest one of the outdoor meetings, one at Llano
en Medio on a Sunday afternoon, the Mayor of Las Lomas
was present. Since then he has bought a Bible and has said
to me, "We are glad you are coming out here. These people
are all Catholic, but the only time the priest ever comes it
is to reprimand them for something."
There was, however, as always in Romish lands, that
element which voiced its allegiance to the religious hierarchy
by its deeds, and Mr. Etheridge reported in the autumn,
"Last night our smug complacency was a bit shuffled when
a barrage of rocks began hitting the shack in which we meet.
We naturally suspect a man who has made his brags that
· he will run us out of the neighborhood."
In December 19 51, the Etheridges caine home for fur..,
lough while Rev. and Mrs. Kenneth D. Bassett arrived from
Language School in Costa Rica to occupy David for the year
of the Etheridges' absence.
It is of deep interest to note here that unexpected fruit
had come from Mr. Melbourne's work with service men
while in Panama. Several of these latter heard the call to
full-time service for God, Mr. Bassett being one and Mr.
Alvar H. Olson, also now in Panama, another. After a train-
ing in the U. S. A., these with their wives were accepted by
the Central American Mission and are now helping to meet
Panama's need.
278 ... And in SaflUWia
PANAMA PRoFITS FROM MAss EvANGELISM
In April, 19 51, the First Congress of CAM Churches of

all the Republics was held in San Salvador. At that time
special emphasis was put upon indigenous church phases,
and plans were made for increased missionary effort on the
part of the national church of Central America. A special
appeal from the Panama representative caused the Congress
to make Panama its first mission field. Plans were laid for
mass evangelistic effort to be launched there as soon as
possible and an initial offering of more than $100 was given
for the project. Within six months the first campaign was
under way, with don Misael Lopez, enthusiastic preacher
and personal worker from Costa Rica, as the evangelist. Fruit
of the campaign was a total of 62 souls making profession of
faith in the five different towns where meetings were held.
Concerning one town 40 miles from David, don Misael
reported,
". . . The whole town was wanting to hear because they
were tired of Catholicism. . . . But with sorrow I say that
they are hungry and thirsty and there is no one to preach to
them. It is indeed a gospel field and needs a worker to be
supported so he can live there and do the work." '
Of how many places in Panama could it be written that
it needs a full-time national worker!
Again Panama benefited from the new evangelism move-
ment when in February, 1952, don Antonio Nunez and don
Juan Isais, Bible Institute Faculty member and recent grad-
uate, respectively, included that needy field in their itinerary.
For a week each, in Boquete and David, with aid of radio
and public address system for advertising, and with regular
radi o broadcast of their message during the week in David,
an excellent hearing was given the evangelists. There were

professions of faith in both places.
The visit of don Rafael Baltodano, the Mission's evan-
gelist at large, the last of April and early May, gave a week
of gospel preaching to Chitre and La Arena, a region tem-
porarily without missionaries. Complementing the public
meetings, don Rafael and Mr. Bassett spent many daytime
hours visiting in the homes and were well received.
A somewhat climactic effort was put forth then in Panama
City the following September, sponsored by the Latin Amer-
ica Mission with hearty cooperation of the CAM and others.
Full-scale preparation proportionate to the task for so large
a city engaged the time and attention of a number of workers
for many weeks beforehand. Members and associates of the
CAM were on the ground aiding in these preliminary mat-
ters and all through the campaign.
Even with such intensive effort and much prayer, attend-
flnce reached a peak of only six to seven hundred, with around
100 professions of faith. This was in contrast with older
Mission centers where similar campaigns sometimes gather
2,000 listeners, and indicated the indifference to the gospel
and challenge for missionary effort presented by Panama
City.
DAviD AND BoQUETE AGAIN
In January, 1953, the Etheridges returned to David, and

Mr. and Mrs. Bassett proceeded to Panama City which had
been their original goal.
The Etheridges resumed their work with renewed zeal.
With the car which they were able to take back, their abilities
were much increased and the reports of their activities and
the response were full of inspiration. At a place called Hor-
concitos two and a half hours distant from David, they

preached to crowds of 25 0 and upward, besides the hundreds
hearing at a distance by means of the public address system.
Seven preaching points were really their responsibility in
these weeks until other missionaries would arrive.
Radio gospel programs in David were again included as
a means of spreading the message, and through these Mr.
Etheridge reported a new awakening to the presence of the
evangelical testimony in the town and its environs.
In June, 1953, he wrote,
"The rainy season is now on .... But by using the public
address system we have had some extra large audiences in
the country places. When the people cannot all get into a
small dwelling-the kind of place where most of the meet-
ings must be held- they stand outside on the porch or under
the eaves and listen. When they hear the beautiful hymns on
the records, they gather as close as possible rather than listen
from a distance.
"We are finding the phonographs to be a very effective
means of evangelizing. For example, we placed our old
phonograph in the home of a sick man near Dos Rfos. He
sent for us and accepted the Lord during our first visit.
"The congregation in David continues faithful and zealous
in testimony. Besides the regular Sunday and mid-week
meetings, we have set aside Thursday night to teach the
Correspondence Course, 'Salvation,' from the Bible Insti-
tute, to our lay workers. Another special joy is in our month-
ly women's meeting which we have jointly with the Boquete
women. The last one was at David at the home of Senora
Natalia. When she saw her front room filled with women,
she said, 'I was the first woman in David to accept the
gospel (th rough the testimony of the CAM) and I never
dreamed I would see my home full of believing women as
it is today.' "
In that same month a Christian woman gave a lot in
David on which to erect a chapel. This was indeed an answer
to prayer, for there was an ever-increasing need for larger
quarters to supplant the small rented hall and this was a
step in that direction.
At the Boquete station the story had taken a disappointing
turn. Misses Tuttle and Kendall found it necessary to return
home and the young pastor left for further training. Thus,
soon after their return from furlough early in 19 53, the
Etheridges divided time between David and Boquete until
the coming of Mr. and Mrs. Theodore Koehler at the end
of April from Language School.
Arrival in Panama was a glad event for the Koehlers, for
Mr. Koehler was another who, since military duty in Panama
during the war, had looked forward to missionary service
there. Immediately they were comfortably situated at Bo-
quete and active in the work. Besides the home station, they
took on also the care of the Dos Rfos work. A group of be-
lievers was there, but no adequate meeting place. Mr. Koeh-
ler wrote, "The first night we visited there Mr. Etheridge
stood on the porch of a believer's home and spoke over his
public address system to about 70 people scattered around
in the darkness." Like the Etheridges, the Koehlers realized
the value of getting literature into the hands of the people
and were immediately occupied with so doing. A glimpse at
one of Mr. Koehler's first efforts is revealing:
"The first house I came to, the lady . . . decided to take
an assortment of the Gospels. As I showed her Testaments
and a Bible, she exclaimed, 'You have a Bible! That's what
I want.' And the Bible sold itself to a needy soul. A mile
down the trail a woman said, 'I don't have money to buy
anything now, but I want a Bible. Bring me one the next
time you come.' I promised to return in two weeks. On this
short trip, one Bible, five Gospels and a number of tracts
were left in homes."
VIsiT oF DoN RoooLFO MENDIETA
Continuing the aforementioned evangelism project for
Panama, as launched by the First Congress of Central Ameri-
can Churches and confirmed by the Second, don Rodolfo
Mendieta of Nicaragua, long-time capable pastor-:evangelist,
arrived in Panama the first week in August ( 19 53) for a co-
operative campaign with the missionaries and believers of the
Republic. This was not planned on the side of the spectacular
in any sense, but rather that don Rodolfo would hold short
series of meetings in many different places. His first week
was at David, of which Mr. Etheridge reported that cchis
ministry was very wholesome and helpful in general to the
brethren," and also that "some made profession of faith."
Don Rodolfo gave the next three or four weeks to the
Boquete, Chitre, and Panama City fields in cooperation
with the Koehlers and the Bassetts. Mr. Koehler reported
3 7 services held in the Boquete and Chitre fields, 14 of
which were children's classes. "In Dos Rios (of the Boquete
field) there were four services with as many as 150 attend-
ing, and a total of 13 confessed Christ as Savior; 12 pro-
fessions were seen at Boquete, and 15 in La Arena (of the
Chitre field). Much visitation was carried on and this in-
cluded the sale of two Bibles, 22 Testaments, and 164
Gospels." Also, perhaps the first public evangelical meeting
for the old, fanatical town of Dolega adjoining Dos Rfos,
was held by don Rodolfo and Mr. Koehler, though earlier
visits had been made there by our mtsswnaries. Much
priestly opposition was evident beforehand, but don Rodolfo
preached to 40 listeners without disturbance.
After David, Boquete and Chitre, don Rodolfo helped
the Bassetts at Panama City, then returned to David for
more complete coverage of that field. A total of 62 pro-
fessions of faith were fruit of his meetings.
THE KoEHLERS TO CHITRE
The 15 new believers raised up in the Mendieta meetings

at La Arena, together with other developing conditions in
the Chitre field, furnished a new urge to the Koehlers to
move to Chitre, for this was already their objective awaiting
the coming of Mr. and Mrs. Alvar H. Olson for Boquete.
In mid-October the Olsons arrived, and after some days of
introducing them to their new task the Koehlers moved to ·
the large town of Chitre on the Azuero Peninsula. Mr.
Koehler reported some 40 towns within working distance of
Chitre and the whole area greatly needing additional mis-
swnary messengers.
By the end of November a thorough canvass of Chitre re-
vealed a challenging but then unyielding field. Encouraging
contacts were made in Los Santos two miles away, but no
break whatever was seen immediately in the town proper.
In La Arena, on November 29, 47 were in Sunday School
and Mr. Koehler reported a "good time." That afternoon,
after briefing and prayer, four teams of two each covered
that town, leaving in each house a tract and an invitation to
a service that evening. Sixty were in attendance, remaining
for the entire meeting. One fine family of tested and proven
believers had held the work together in La Arena, having
the meetings in their home. Don Victoria Murillo, head of
that family, continued now a valued co-laborer with Mr.

Koehler. On one occasion of special meetings in December,
100 people crowded into the Murillo home and there were
eight confessions of faith. In Los Santos, along with evident
blessing there was priestly opposition, and the chief believing
family, the Correas, found things difficult when their friends
forsook them and called them "crazy." Even so, the father
continued active in Scripture 'Selling and witnessing in the
places where his work with the Highway Department took
him. On one trip he sold six Testaments in one small town.
The middle of December the Koehlers begari a Sunday
afternoon 15 -minute gospel broadcast from the Chitre radio
station, a feature which soon made their visitation contacts
in the town much easier.
In February, Mr. Koehler reported "the door wide open"
in a Scripture-selling campaign in a newly-visited place four
miles from Chitre, called Paris. He was accompanied by don
Victoria and young Santos of the faithful family in La Arena.
The three were immediately hopeful of a new opening for
a Vacation Bible School and for preaching services.
THE BAsSETTS AND PANAMA CrTY
Meanwhile the Bassetts had been in Panama City since

early spring of 1953. By June they had secured suitable
living quarters and could report the sale of a few Scripture
portions, caring for a small Sunday School which had been
begun in the time of Mr. Melbourne, and that a growing
Sunday School and week-night Bible Class were being carried
on at Betania, suburb of Panama City. These have continued,
being held in the home of a believing woman who, with her
four children, is a faithful attendant and helper. A service
is held also on Friday night in a home in another part of

the city.
A timely opportunity was presented for ministry to the
Puerto Rican soldiers of the U. S. Army and other Spanish-
speaking folk at nearby Fort Kobbe, so that the Bassetts
have held services there on Sunday and Thursday nights,
resulting in special blessing to a number of souls. One lovely
family in particular were trophies of this ministry and finally
returned to Puerto Rico with a real devotion to Christ.
With the increase of interest and the widening of ministry,
it is time to look actively toward some central place for hous-
ing the work-a subject carrying rather large implications
always in Panama City where property is disproportionately
expensive.
MoRE HELP FOR THE DAVID AREA
It was a glad day for at least three missionaries when en

August 26, 1953, Mrs. Lois Wilson was welcomed by the
Etheridges at David to assume her Panama assignment.
David, with its many related points presenting so much of
need and opportunity for additional workers, had seemed the
logical center from which at least to "survey" the land. De-
cision was reached that Mrs. Wilson and Miss Evelyn Ed-
wards, expected soon to join her, would live at David, but
would have special responsibility for Las Lomas two miles
from David, together with its barrios. Of this matter, Mrs.
Wilson's own presentation is of interest:
"Las Lomas is a big district ... about 4,000 population
. . . with three or four distinct villages within the district.
There we now have two afternoon meetings, as well as a
Friday night one. They have built a little chapel and we have
an average of 70 at all services. The chapel is only half as
large as is needed. That work is in the barrio Llano en Medio.

It had its small beginning about three years ago." A few
months later she wrote that the attendance averaged 100,
with a chapel which cared for less than half that number.
The closing exercises of the good-sized Vacation Bible School
were held on a nearby vacant lot, with 15 0 people present.
She also described a new beginning in the largest barrio
of the same district, i.e., Llano Grande, which gave promise
of a similar development to that at Llano en Media.
Miss Edwards arrived at David in mid-December. Divid-
ing time between David artd Las Lomas, they quickly found
both daytime and evening hours packed with intensive visita-
tion, teaching Sunday School classes, holding Vacation Bible
Schools, and availing themselves of the multitude of other
means of doing the job which is uppermost in the heart and
soul charged with true missionary zeal and vision. By the
coming of these helpers, and also due to the fact that now
Mr. Etheridge had several instructed laymen to whom he
could commit even public meetings, he and Mrs. Etheridge
were somewhat free to explore new localities for possible vis-
itation and meetings. The over-all picture in the David
area was one of new assurance.
CoNSTRUCTIVE MovEs FOR THE GENERAL WoRK
The end of 19 53 brought two developments of special
interest and promise for the Panama work as a whole. First,
don Rodolfo Mendieta accepted a call to assume the work
of resident evangelist and helper for the Panama field. His
return in December again brought blessing, both on the radio
broadcasts and in special services at the missionary stations
and their respective points of testimony.· With don Rodolfo
and his family residing at Chitre, mid-way of the two ex-
tremes of the CAM field, all share the hope for new and
enlarged achievement in bringing the gospel to the Republic.
The second factor presaging new things was the short-term
Bible Institute planned and conducted by the Etheridges for
a month at David, December 1-5, 1953, to January 15, 1954.
The visiting faculty consisted of Dean A. J. Anderson of the
Central American Bible Institute, and Rev. and Mrs. Wil-
liam H. Taylor, CAM missionaries from San Jose, Costa
Rica. Certificates were presented to 16 students serious in
their purpose to serve the Lord, while a number of others
had benefited by merely auditing the evening classes.
As we write these lines, a substantial chapel has just been
finished at David on the lot given for this purpose some
months before. It is eminently worthy of note and of grati-
tude to God and to the donors that a substantial part of the
financial provision for the project is the gift of the Curundu
Protestant Chapel for civilian employees of the U. S. Army
Base on the Zone, while local believers have also given of
their time and substance in a meritorious manner. Ere long,
in the providence of God, other such needed chapels should
be constructed, in Panama City, Las Lomas, La Arena and
D os Rfos in particular.
SuMMARY
Surely God has wrought in the decade of CAM effort in

Panama. While as yet there are only two organized churches
-Boquete and David-with fewer than 50 baptized be-
lievers and a Christian community of 250 to 300, it is cheer-
ing to realize that there is a total of ten or a dozen places
where services of one kind or another are regularly held;
288 ... And in Sam<w-ia
also that ten missionaries and an able, consecrated national

evangelist now present a strong working potential. It is
logical to believe that the necessarily slow beginning years
have afforded a preparation of ground and an abundant
seed sowing which must produce a far more rapid upspring-
ing of harvest in the imminent future as the Lord tarries and
raises up other sowers and gleaners. May He hasten the day
when missionaries and trained nationals will be available in
sufficient numbers to cover this important neck of land with
the knowledge of Jehovah and His glorious gospe_l!
Robinson Bible Institute Faculty and Student Body, 1950.
Faculty, Front Row : Rev . and Mrs. Carl Moses, Miss Marilyn
Winther, Rev. and Mrs. Carl 0. Malmstrom, don Juan
Ruyan, don Vicente Cumez
Robinson Bible Institute 3,0 th Anniversary Conference Holds

Memor ial Service at Grave of "Bobby" Robinson
Central American Bible Institute Building through Wrought-iron
Gates and Fence
Bible Institute Graduating Class, 1952
Part of Crowd at Bible Institute Dedication Conference, 1944

CHAPTER IX
TRAINING OF NATIONAL WORKERS
An underlying principle and secret of success in any foreign
mission undertaking is the recognition that the missionary
is largely the trail-blazer; that the actuaJ spread and per-
petuation of evangelical Christianity in a new field is mainly
dependent upon the prompt and consistent putting into the
field of men of the country as the real leaders of and messen-
gers to their own people. For any number of reasons, the
above statement is true:
First, It is the missionary's means of multiplying himself.
Hopeless, indeed, would be the task before him if the
thousands, yea sometimes hundreds of thousands, who con-
stitute his parish of responsibility must await his personal
impartation to them of the message of life. In the words of.
a great Christian leader and educator, "It is better to put ten
men to work than to do the work of ten men."
Second, None are so generally effective and influential at
reaching a people, as those of their own race and country
who have a standing among them and at the same time have
a vision and zeal for sharing the gospel with their fellow-
countrymen.
Third, The fact that a man is living and serving in his own
native land, using his native language, intimately acquainted
with people, country and customs alike, thoroughly and
naturally acclimated, should make for efficiency. and tend
toward the accomplishing of a maximum volume of work.
Fourth, If the newly-planted church is to become an in-
digenous growth, finally able to stand on its own feet and
steer its own course--as must be the objective of every true
[ 289]
nusswnary endeavor--it must, at the earliest possible mo-
ment, have its growth and development under its own lead-
ership.
With these things obvious to our pioneer missionaries,
they early began training for service those who manifested
gifts of the Spirit, giving them every opportunity to exercise
their training and gifts as colporters, evangelists, pastors,
Bible women, and Sunday School teachers. Many of the
earlier workers had a grasp of the Word of God and a wis-
dom in methods that could well be coveted, the result of
painstaking class work or individual training on the part of
faithful and competent pioneer missionaries. ·
As to systematic and intensive effort in the training of
workers, it was in June, 1920, that Mr. F. G. Toms and his
son, Herbert, at Huehuetenango, held their first classes
for workers and prospective workers. This took the form of
an abbreviated Bible Institute, meeting for two or three
months for each of several summers, and including Indian
workers, as well as Ladino. In the beginning, some even
came from the Cakchiquel Indian territory, which comprised
an entirely separate district of the work. Attendance at these
Institutes ran as high as 35, and inestimable good was ac-
complished toward a more competent national ministry in the
area served.
The same type of thing was undertaken in El Salvador
by Mr. Robert H. Bender, both in his earlier ministry and
upon his return to the field for his last period of work. At
the six-weeks Institute held in San Salvador in June and
July, 1928, some 25 workers were in attendance and profited
greatly from studies in Doctrine of the Holy Spirit, Old
Testament Typology, Sacred History, Bible Study by Books,
H omiletics, Personal Work, Methods of Bible Study, Music,
Training of National Workers 291
Reading and Writing. Mr. Bishop of Guatemala assisted

Mr. Bender in teaching.
Besides these, numerous night classes, workers' confer-
ences, and short-term courses were held in different fields,
many such being carried on even since the opening of the
Bible Institutes. These are helpful for older workers and
lay leaders, and for younger people often serve as stepping
stones to the Bible Institutes.
Early in 1921, Mr. Cameron Townsend, then missionary
to the Cakchiquel Indians, held an eight-day session of Bible
study in San Antonio, A. C., with a group of Christian Indian
leaders from different towns. In June of the same year, he
led five of his Indian students in an evangelistic trek across
the country to Huehuetenango and placed them in the
Workers' Institute there.
FIRST EFFORTS AT AN INDIAN BIBLE INSTITUTE
F rom this experience, it was Mr. Townsend's conclusion
that for the sake of both Ladinos and Indians, a separate
training for Indian workers was essential. Accordingly, he
proceeded with plans to that end, and in the fall of that year
heid the first session of what was intended to be a Cakchiquel
Bible Institute. Circumstances unforeseen, however, caused
the discontinuance of the Institute after its first term, and
the matter was not resumed again until sometime after Mr.
Townsend's return from a trip to the U. S. A. in 1922.
Meanwhile, it had become a burden to Mr. W. E. Robinson,
who had also begun work among the Cakchiqueles, and Mr.
Townsend accepted an invitation to Mr. Robinson's home at
Panajachel, for the purpose of praying and planning toward
the opening of a Bible Institute serving the entire Indian
field of Guatemala. It was on the occasion of this visit that
the tragic drowning of "Bobby" Robinson occurred during a

swim in Lake Atitla.n, and again the Bible Institute plan
suffered interruption.
THE RoBINSON BIBLE INSTlTUTE
The following March ( 1923), Mr. and Mrs. W. C.

Townsend transferred from San Antonio to Panajachel,
where Mr. Archer E. Anderson, recently arrived from the
States, had also been assigned. On the front porch of the
Robinson home, Messrs. Townsend and Anderson boldly
launched what they were pleased to call The Robinson Bible
Institute in honor of the beloved co-worker who had been
taken from them less than a year before. Later the town
theatre was rented for one term, and then an old convent
property, acquired through a gift of a friend in the States,
was reconstructed sufficiently to house the classes. This build-
ing was later put in good condition and has continued to
serve as the home of the Institute. Possible transfer of the
School to the town of Chimaltenango is now in project.
Beginning with 1930, Rev. Carl 0. Malmstrom served as
Dean until 1951, when for family health reasons it became
necessary for him to leave the field. Associated with him for
different extended periods were Messrs. Frank D. Bundy
and Lawrence E. Simpson. The School has also been given
the benefit of ministries of visiting teachers and missionaries
from the various Indian fields, and fro m the U. S. A. when
such have passed that way.
Practical evangelism is stressed from the day the student
enters the Institute, and week-ends are given to evangelistic
trips by every member of the student body. The practical
work report for the school year 19 51, with a student group
of 30 (the School's peak year), includes the following:
70 places visited a total of 1,1 0 8 times
26,683 miles traveled, mostly on foot
14,681 gospel tracts distributed
5,200 personally evangelized
5 62 messages gwen
25 5 Sunday School classes taught
89 confessions of faith
Also a generous quantity of Bibles, Testaments, Gospels and
other evangelical literature was sold.
From the very beginning the doors of the Institute have
been kept open to students from the different Missions
working among the Indians. In the student body at various
times have been represented, besides the CAM, the Pres-
byterian U. S. A., the Primitive Methodist, and the Nazarene
Missions. For short or longer periods almost 300 Indian
students have been enrolled, 99 of these having graduated
(end of 19 53 school year). Eleven of the latter are deceased.
Of the 8 8 living graduates, 67 are serving faithfully in the
church life of Indian Guatemala (CAM, Presbyterian, Naza-
rene, and Primitive Methodist fields) as pastors, evangelists,
teachers in training institutes, and as competent lay helpers
in the churches. Many who did not graduate have profited
greatly by the partial training and together with the grad-
uates are lending help and stability to the evangelical testi-
mony throughout the Indian field.
In addition to the regular courses for men, occasionally
special training periods have been arranged for women in
the vacation months.
During the life of the Institute seven tribes have been
represented in the student body, i.e., Cakchiquel, Mam,
Quiche, Quekchf, Tzutujil, Pocomam and Conob. A few
have come also from the Aztecs of Mexico.
294 . . . And in Samar-ia
The contribution of Robinson Bible Institute to Indian
evangelism and edification can never be measured; and thou-
sands of aborigines have cause to thank God for the vision of
its founders, the labors of its staff, and for those in the home-
land who have contributed of their prayers and means to-
ward keeping it alive. Direction of the Institute is in the
hands of a Board composed now of four missionaries and
four nationals.
Graduation time in November, 1953, was made the occa-
sion of celebrating the thirtieth anniversary of the founding
of the Institute. To the missionaries who had had a part in
taking the gospel to that section, the sight of the 1,200 In-
dians gathered for the week of conferences was a never-to-
be-forgotten experience. Mr. Herbert W. Cassel, who for
the past two years had lent himself to the direction of the
School, wrote:
"It was marvelous how the Indian churches rallied and
cooperated. No less than 50 congregations were represented,
and in all there were 1,200 registered visitors. All costs of
the celebration were paid by the spontaneous free-will offer-
ings of the churches. Many loads of pine needles for floors
and beds were brought on the backs of believing Indians; and
contributions included vegetables, quantities of beans, 2,000
pounds of corn, and $360 in cash."
It was fitting indeed that Mr. W. Cameron Townsend,
founder and head of Wycliff Translators, who shared with
Mr. Robinson the vision for the Institute and lived to bring
it into being, was able to be present on this significant occa-
sion and to bring a message in the Cakchiquel dialect, on
graduation night.
Mr. Cassel painted a graphic picture of the half-mile-
long parade of Indian believers headed by faculty, student

body and alumni of the Institute, all marching four abreast
into and around the town of Panajachel, each delegation
carrying a banner bearing the name of its town or village.
Singing as they went, they marched down to and across the
river to the cemetery where they held a memorial service
at the grave of "Bobby" Robinson.
Onlookers were speechless at such a demonstration of or-
derly Christian conduct. Had not the town fiesta in honor
of St. Francis been held only a few weeks before, "with
more than one procession characterized by clownish and even
blasphemous acts, with drunks everywhere?" Mr. Cassel
observed further, "One conclusion we can draw from the
gathering is that the Robinson Bible Institute has a vital
place in the hearts of believers all over the Indian field in
this section, and that its direct and indirect influence is un-
questionably and immeasurably great."
THE CENTRAL AMERICAN BIBLE INSTITUTE
Through many years the Council, missionaries and nation-

al workers had prayed and planned for a central Bible train-
ing school which would prepare Spanish-speaking workers
for ministering to the spiritual needs of Central America.
On February 5, 1929, the Central American Bible Institute
officially opened its doors in Guatemala City, with Mr.
Frank G. Toms as Superintendent and Rev. Archer E. An-
derson as Dean. Fourteen students enrolled in the initial
class. There was no building specifically prep~red for the
purpose; but a portion of the Garden of Roses Mission
School property was designated for Bible Institute use and
the School went ahead under the evident blessing of God.
In October, 1930, Rev. and Mrs. Archer Anderson found
it necessary to return to the States for health reasons, and
Rev. A. J. Anderson succeeded to the Deanship which ha'
been his responsibility since that time. Laboring with him
and Mr. Toms were Rev. R. Howard Gould, Associate
Dean, and other missionary and national teachers and staff
members. Workers have been increased as the need required,
and in 1950 Mr. Toms, having passed retirement age, was
succeeded by Rev. Arthur W. Konrad as Superintendent.
It was not until 1937 that a building site became a reality.
Certainly divine care was evident when a large, well-situated
plot of ground-the possession then of the widow of the
late General Justo Rufino Barrios, Liberator of Guatemala
-was purchased at a minimum cost. The property was more
than enough for every Institute need and by the sale of
excess portions gifts were supplemented and construction
was hastened so that the present spacious building was occu-
pied in June, 1942. Building operations were the heavy re-
sponsibility of Missionary Frank D. Bundy.
The memorable Dedication Conference was held May
2-4, 1944, when the building was completed. On this sig-
nificant occasion, the Mission's President, Dr. S. T. Mc-
Kinney, and its General Secretary, Dr. Karl D. Hummel,
were joyful participants. The plant includes within the con-
fines of its campus not only dormitory space for 100 to 150
students, together with all equipment for their student life,
but also homes and apartments for the staff, the Mission's
Christian Book Store, Libreria Centro-A mericana, garden
space, and recreation grounds.
The Bible-centered curriculum is designed to produce
workmen who need not be ashamed, "rightly dividing the
Word of truth." Approximately one-third of all class-room
work is devoted to a definite study of the 66 books of the
Bible. Related subjects such as Bible Doctrine, Personal

Evangelism, Homiletics, Hermeneutics, Romanism, Child
Evangelism, Church History, Christian Education and Mu-
sic enrich the curriculum.
Guatemala City' has a population of 295,000. It is not
centrally located; but it was selected as the home of the
Institute because of its climate, the opportunities it presents
to the students for both Christian and secular work, and also
because of the able missionary and national teachers at hand
for faculty service.
Domestic work, gardening, cobbling, cleaning, printing,
pressing and laundering are done by the students themselves.
This plan reduces the cost of hired labor and is managed so
as to help the studel).t defray his expenses. It also affords
valuable discipline and the development of abilities which
will stand in good stead in the days of practical Christian
work ahead. ((White collar" jobs in the ministry in Central
America are few and the goal of the Bible Institute includes
the fitting of its young people for the most practical and
effective service possible to their own people and in their
own environment.
In addition to these secular exercises, training in the school
room is supplemented by a wid.e experience in practical
Christian work. The Institute's location in the largest Cen-
tral American capital, in the midst of active evangelical
churches and countless towns and villages furnishes invalu-
able opportunities for the students, particularly over week-
ends, in activities such as the following:
P REACHING in the churches, in unreached areas, and
in government institutions;
T EACHING in the Sunday Schools;
298 . . . And in Sa1JUI,ria
EVANGELIZING several hundred children weekly in
Child Evangelism c~asses;
DISTRIBUTING thousands of gospel tracts;
PERSONALLY EVANGELIZING in homes, on the
streets and in the market places.
Each school year records several hundred conversions
through student activities.
A typical week-end report shows 7 50 tracts distributed;
27 Child Evangelism Classes held; 42 messages given; 35
persons dealt with; 11 professions of faith.
The results of the School's 25 years have been most grat-
ifying. The graduates number 294, while other 181 have
spent longer or shorter terms in the Institute. About 180
are in full-time service, supported largely by their own
people, while scores of others are preaching and teaching the
Word as lay workers. Some are outstanding in their gifts
and ministry and are occupying most important posts. All
six Central American Republics have been often represented
in the student body, and some have come from Mexico.
February 2-5, 1954, the Institute celebrated its Silver
Anniversary with a homecoming and a memorable conference
within its campus. Of the 403 who registered as inside
guests, 10 8 were graduates and former students, many of
whom had never seen the present complete and commodious
plant. Many, many more were in attendance at the open
sessions of the conference.
The Mission's Council was represented by its General Sec-
retary, Rev. William H. Walker, as one of the speakers.
Other speakers were Rev. William H. Taylor of Costa Rica
and Rev. A. J. Anderson, Dean of the Institute, while grad-
uates Eliseo Hernandez of El Salvador and Rafael Balto-
dano of Nicaragua gave the evangelistic messages. The
services were broadcasted over Radio Station Bolivar, and

the Mission's Station TGNA, and are known to have been
heard as far as Costa Rica. One visitor remarked, "The
power of the Holy Spirit was manifest in the services with
a deepening of the lives of those present." '
A forward step was taken toward indigenous development
when decision was made to include nationals on the Institute
Board. The first meeting of the newly constituted Board
of six missionaries and six nationals was held during the
anniversary celebration and proved an occasion of happy
fellowship and mutual understanding.
Another forward move was the beginning of Institute
night classes, with an enrollment of 23. Post graduate
courses were also begun in June, when 11 alumni and former
students availed themselves of the long-cherished hope of
more advanced study.
Fulfilling the desire of Christians and lay workers who
otherwise would have no recourse to intensive Bible study
is the Correspondence Course offered by the Institute, in
which more than 150 are currently enrolled.
CHAPTER X
THE MISSION'S NEWER PROJECTS
RADIO BROADCAST STATION TGNA
Early in 1942, Rev. Harold Van Broekhoven, new mis-
sionary arrived in Nicaragua scarcely a year before, was im-
pressed with the unexplored possibilities of purchasing time
for gospel broadcast on commercial radio stations. Such
stations were multiplying in the capital cities of Central
America. Through prayer and tactful, persistent approach,
arrangements were made at first for a weekly broadcast on
Sunday mornings over the oldest and largest radio station
in Managua, the Nicaraguan capital. Quickly there were
favorable echoes. Still greater was Mr. Van Broekhoven's
encouragement and joy when a large store opposite the city's
chief market had the program on its receiving set and
sounded it forth over its four loud-speakers, so that the hun-
dreds of people in the market place could hear. Following
this experience Mr. Van Broekhoven wrote, "I believe there
are many ways of getting the gospel to larger crowds and
I would like to reach more people with it." Later, time was
purchased for a nominal sum from the storekeeper who
owned the loud-speaker system near the market place, for
a 30-minute broadcast on Sunday morning. It was estimated
that for the months of this contract 3,500 to 4,000 people
were preached to each Sunday. Meanwhile the time of the
broadcast on the commercial radio station was changed to
Wednesday evening and increased to 30 minutes. This was
a far more favorable hour, making possible the reaching of
several times the original audience.
[ 300]
The Mission's Newer Projects 301
Before the end of 1943, health matters in the Van Broek-

hoven family made necessary a transfer to a higher altitude
and a different climate. Accordingly they moved to Guate-
mala City where Mr. Van Broekhoven met an urgent need
on the Central American Bible Institute faculty. Here again,
though more than busy for the first year with Institute
teaching and outside ministries, Mr. Van Broekhoven found
himself praying earnestly about a possible radio broadcast.
By spring of 1945 negotiations had been completed with a
commercial radio station and Mr. Van Broekhoven could
report, "Thousands are listening to the radio broadcast . . .
There is possibility of more time and we need wisdom as
to whether to accept it, because it will mean more work."
Beginning with January, 1946, the contract for the ensu-
ing year called for 10 broadcasts weekly. By the end of the
year broadcasts were going out from two good stations and
Mr. Van Broekhoven was assured there would be no diffi-
culty in renewing the contracts for another year. The radio
ministry was now engaging more and more of his time and
he was blest with the capable help of Mrs. Van Broekhoven
and others who shared his enthusiasm and vision.
Prolonged conferences with Mr. Van Broekhoven in the
Guatemala Field Committee and extended investigation and
inquiry aided by reliable experts resulted in the proposal to
the Home Council that the Mission establish its own broad-
casting station. With this came also the recommendation
that Guatemala City was the strategic point from which to
cover the entire Caribbean area, including northern South
America and Mexico. The ultimate decision of the Executive
Council, after much deliberation and prayer on the field and
at home, was that "if the government permit is granted,
we will proceed as rapidly as finances and personnel are pro-
vided." In September, 1947, the Guatemala government

put into Mr. Van Broekhoven's hands the official document
permitting the Central American Mission to build and oper-
ate its own broadcasting station. Not until then did the Van
Broekhovens take their long-delayed furlough to put before
the Lord's people the new task.
Long ere this, as publicity and the call to prayer went
forth, gifts had begun to come toward the project. In the
ensuing months, God continued to undertake. Funds came
steadily enough to allow for sustained work on the building
of the transmitters and to make possible the purchase of
acreage well adapted to the needs of the Station. While
the transmitters were being built in Indiana, housing was in
preparation on the site, so that upon being shipped to Guate-
mala, the instruments could be housed in their own prepared
building. Also one staff cottage, including a temporary
studio was soon erected. Certainly not the least undertaking
was the hazardous and expensive work of tower construction.
In all phases of the project the hand of God was seen again
and again, directing, providing, giving assurance and cour-
age, and bringing all to a coordinated consummation. On
August 6, 1950, Radio Station TGNA went on the air.
Program personnel had long been busy in anticipation, for
while the regular program schedules had never let up over
Radio Morse and Voice of Guate-mala, the transfer to our
own station with its unlimited broadcast time would require
a greatly stepped-up program preparation.
As in all else, God has been faithful in calling young
people who have met the technical requirements for both
installation and operation of the equipment. Also He has
given those needed for program preparation as well as gifted
speakers and musicians for the actual hours on the air. The
early installation of the beautiful el~ctric organ and grand

piano, gifts of the evangelical church of Guatemala, has
simplified the efforts and by means of them finer programs
have been possible.
Certainly the potentialities of this large project do not
admit of any accurate computation. But knowing the incom-
parable effectiveness of radio publicity in any realm, it is to
be expected that the gospel is due for a presentation to the
millions of the Caribbean area which unnumbered years
could never give it by ordinary missionary methods.
HosPITAL EvANGELICo
During the late 1930's and early 1940's, Dr. Karl D.

Hummel, then the Mission's General Secretary, was often
heard to express his earnest hope that the Central American
Mission might establish an evangelical hospital in Honduras.
Such hospitals had long been functioning in the capitals of
three Republics: The Presbyterian Hospital in Guatemala
City; the Baptist Hospital in Managua, Nicaragua; The
CHnica Bfblica of the Latin America Mission, in San Jose,
Costa Rica. The Secretary knew well the sprawling, primi-
tive rural areas of big, backward Honduras lacking even
good-sized towns as are found in other Republics. More-
over, such towns as there were--other than the Capital-
were usually without medical benefits except for under-
stocked drug stores of a type commonly seen in many villages
in Central America. There were the United Fruit Company
Hospitals in the north coastal area, and a very good Amer-
ican Hospital in the Capital; but there was that area between
the north coast ports and the Capital which could not but
impress one with the utter poverty, primitiveness and priva-
tion of its underprivileged and scattered population. Thus
not only did Karl Hummel dream of a hospital for Hon-
duras, but he soon was thinking in terms of that particular
area. Even. more specifically he hoped to see it built near
the comparatively large and important town of Siguatepeque,
in the very midst of those needy thousands.
About 1942 the Mission began to publicize for prayer the
possible establishing of its hospital. It was war time, how-
ever, and humanly speaking the prospect for doctors and
nurses was not bright. But the word went ot~ ~, engendering
a sympathetic response and prayer interest and there was the
waiting of faith to see what the Lord would do. Then came
the end of the war and young people were interested. An-
other hurdle presented itself. By this time, 1946, and even
before, the incoming of foreign doctors was viewed with
disfavor by the leaders in the Honduras medical field. This
was no real barrier, however, if the project was of God. In
other Republics similar hindrances had been overcome by
other missions.
Meanwhile God had spoken to Marion B. McKinney, a
young medical student laid aside on a bed of protracted ill-
ness, and in that circumstance he first made contact with the
Mission. So strong had been his conviction of call to mis-
sionary service that even in his prolonged illness he had
tackled the Spanish language and made rapid headway to-
ward its mastery. Restored to a measure of health, he was
appointed to missionary service to head up the proposed hos-
pital project. Just prior to beginning his final year of hos-
pital residency, Dr. McKinney made a hurried trip to Hon-
duras for a first-hand investigation of the prospects as to
the attitude of state and medical officials. How wonderfully
God· had been leading here, and had preceded him to Hon-
duras! The young doctor;s gracious approach, frankness of
Nurses Home, Completed 1954, HOSPITAL EVANGELICO,
Siguatepeque, Honduras
Hospital
Chaplain
Speaks to
Patients in
Clinic
Waiting
Room,
HOSPITAL
EVANGELICO
Inauguration Service, HOSPITAL EVANGELICO, March 1, 1952

manner, reasonable discussions carried on in excellent Span-

]sh not only won the friendship of men in important and
?fficial positions, including the President, but resulted in
varied assurances without which the successful development
of the plans would have been impossible. Dr. McKinney
was assured that upon his arrival to begin work, he would
be given all necessary aid toward the prompt securing of
his permit. Soon the Honduras Congress voted, too, to grant
entrance duty-free, for all needed materials for building,
equipping and operating the Hospital.
In March, 194 7, the municipality of Siguatepeque gave
the site of 60 acres for the project, a portion of a plot set
aside for a park, about a mile outside the town. A situation
of superlative beauty is this pine-clad slope looking down
upon the little valley with the quaint Honduras town of
Siguatepeque in the distance. Treasures as yet unknown
were a part of the gift, for from the site itself was to come
the variegated pink and grey stone from which the buildings
would be fabricated.
While progress seemed slow, in reality the next two years
were not without their achievements. The ground was
promptly surveyed, plans were drawn, builders and hospital
staff were chosen. Mr. and Mrs. Carl Etheridge arrived
in the fall and the preliminary work made progress. The
site was fenced, workshop and warehouse were built, water
supply and sewer system were assured, and the clinic build-
ing was begun. In January, 1949, Mr. and Mrs. Floyd Groff
reached the station and construction moved ahead. When
it is realized that all underground work called for boring
through two feet of solid rock, and this without benefit of
much modern machinery, the seeming delay is better under-
stood. Also, each need for tools, materials, manufactured
fixtures, and hardware posed another problem, for none of

these were available close at hand.
Dr. McKinney's comment about that time is of keen
interest:
"It is our hope that we can continue construction, build-
ing the hospital section soon after the opening of the Clinic.
The need for hospitalization and medical help here is appall-
ing ... We pray too that with its material expansion, the
hospital will show evidence of even more important growth
in its spiritual influence, and that it will be used of the Lord
to bring many to a saving knowledge of Christ." .
HoPE TuRNED To DisAPPOINTMENT
But however sanguine the ·prospect, however desperate

the need, all was due for disappointment and for undreamed-
of hindrance and delay. Less than three months after Mr.
Groff's arrival, on the night of March 26, at 7 o'clock, the
warehouse back of the clinic building burst into flames which
rapidly enveloped the structure and became a tremendous
conflagration. Within a few minutes the building with its
$21 ,0 0 0 worth of contents was reduced to ashes. In the
warehouse had been collected the materials needed to com-
plete the clinic wing, and stored there were all the medical
and surgical equipment needed to open the clinic. It was
learned that one hour before the fire the caretaker had left
the grounds, contrary to Mr. Etheridge's orders; but it
was never learned what scheme nor what instrument Satan
employed for this master stroke.
When the fire came, Mr. Etheridge and Mr. Groff were
completing the roof on the clinic wing, a beautiful building
of native stone of which one could be justly proud, even in
the U. S. A. After two years of struggling, the opening date
had seemed only weeks away. For the doctor, the staff, and
the builders who had worked so long and tirelessly, it was
hard to understand why. But the doctor wrote,
((We have stopped trying to understand, and are trusting
God that even this disaster may have a purpose for us and
for our project . . . We believe the Lord wants us to go
forward with the work."
In the midst of all this came the good news that Dr. Mc-
Kinney had passed all the rigid medical examinations in
Spanish and could now begin to practice. Others taking the
same examinations were not so fortunate. It did seem that
God was turning the storm cloud inside out and giving a
glimpse of the silver lining!
The upsurge of zeal and ambition of the folk on the
ground was heartening indeed. Within the next months,
with 40 men working six days a week, things moved rapidly.
The walls of a new warehouse and shop, with a three-room
apartment for missionary residence, were soon up to roof
level. This new building was of stone, matching the clinic
wing in appearance and material. 'Work on the clinic con-
tinued too. Most of the delay was occasioned by awaiting
the arrival of materials necessarily ordered from the States.
CLINIC INAUGURATION
The last of October the Clinic began to receive patients.

The work gained in momentum and soon the Clinic was
operating at full speed. On November 13, 1949, the formal
inauguration was held. The townspeople were present in
large numbers, including officials and most of the local
church congregation. The people's response to the Clinic's
opening was overwhelming. Sometimes many were in the
waiting room at once and the local national pastor was giving
much of each day to a spiritual ministry to them. The mis-
sionary staff consisted of the doctor, three nurses and a
technician. A nurse and a receptionist of the national Chris-
tians were added.
Thus the Clinic had its beginning. But in describing some
of the desperate cases brought to them, Nurse Verna Van
Wingerden concluded, "0 how we need a place for hospital
beds!" To this all agreed, and the need was more apparent
as the days passed. The next step must now be anticipated.
Plans for the first in-patient wing were restudied care-
fully, "while the buildingis still on paper," as Mr. Groff
so well said. Also during these months were completed a
stone entrance to the site and several hundred feet of stone
fence; and the government built a good road from the high-
way into the property. Before the end of 1950, nearly
enough stone had been cut for the hospital wing, and in
addition the doctor's home had been completed as a personal
project, personally provided for. The consuming desire
of builder and hospital staff was to see the first in-patient
wing completed, then to build the nurses' home. As a ven-
ture of faith the plumbing fixtures and the metal window
frames were ordered. Soon funds adequate for proceeding
with the in-patient wing were provided.
Early in 19 51 squads of men were at work on the new
project. Funds came as the needs arose. Again Mr. Groff's
efficient leadership proved itself, and rapidly the building
became a reality. What a day of triumph when on March
1, 1952, between four and five hundred gathered from the
adjoining town and the surrounding countryside to parti-
cipate in the ceremonies dedicating the new in-patient wing
to the service of God on behalf of the people of Honduras!
The Mission's Field Secretary and two members of the Ex-
ecutive Council were present, and so were the town officials.

Dr . .Marion B. McKinney presided at the microphone which
was placed on the terrace outside the building, and stillness
reigned while the significant service was carried through.
Afterward the waiting hundreds were conducted through
the beautiful building the facilities of which were henceforth
to be at their service. Fitting it was indeed that the dedi-
cation service was planned to coincide with the Annual
Church Conference of Honduras and also the Annual Mis-
sionary Conference of that Republic, both held at Sigua-
tepeque. Thus missionaries and nationals from all over the
Republic were able to share in the joyful occasion.
God continued to undertake. Even before dedication, a
portion of the shop and warehouse building had been trans-
formed by Mr. Groff's magic touch, into temporary nurses'
quarters for some, while others of the staff were housed in
the Hospital-Clinic building, pending the construction of
the nurses' home. Thus the nurses no longer needed to live
in the town, making the mile-long trip twice or four times
daily between Siguatepeque and the Hospital.
In the summer of 1952, the Hospital began to receive'
patients, though for a time the operation of the new phase
was on a limited scale. Soon the X-ray machine and lesser
equipment were installed, nurses' aids were trained from
among the girls of the town, a second technician and two
nurses were received on the staff, and by the fall of 19 53
both Clinic and Hospital were in full-scale operation.
By this time the need for the nurses' home was still more
urgent, and Mr. Groff stood ready to begin construction.
Stone was being prepared, other necessary building materials
were purchased and shipped from New Orleans, and in
January, '54 work was begun on the home, soon followed
by the starting of two additional wards of the Hospital. By
the end of March the buildings were ready for occupancy,
leaving only lesser finishing work for more deliberate com-
pletion. What a glad day for the nurses when they could
move into their own permanent home! Nor is there less joy
in having the enlarged facilities to care for still more of the
unfortunate sick and needy, many of whom have little or
nothing to pay.
SPIRITUAL MINISTRATIONS
The story of Hospital Evangelico would be incomplete

without a word relative to the spiritual ministry ·of the in-
stitution, for in this phase lies the goal for which it was con-
ceived. No member of the staff is without the urge to have
a vital part in ministering to the souls of men. And so, in
addition to the spiritual ministry within the Clinic and Hos-
pital, work is planned to allow for going out into the towns
opened by means of medical help to some of the citizens.
Compensating fruit is gathered continuously and in at least
half a dozen towns regular meetings of one kind or another
have been established. At San Isidro is a growing congrega-
tion of 40 now contemplating the construction of its own
chapel. The tireless labors of the full-time national chaplain
are reason for thanksgiving, for a large measure of the spir-
itual ministry is carried on under his leadership.
This beautiful little institution is an oasis in a desert of
physical and spiritual need. The group of pink and grey
stone buildings, uniform in style and appearance, nestle amid
the pines on the cool heights of a typical Honduras eminence.
It would be difficult to imagine a composite more inviting,
a situation more calculated to minister to weary and depleted
bodies and wrecked, benighted souls. The atmosphere is
tranquil and healing in the very nature of it. It is no wonder

the doctor wrote briefly, upon returning from furlough.
"The Hospital and Clinic have been going at full blast
since our return. There seems to be greater appreciation for
the work than ever before by the local people. And after
four years here, our message of healing for the sin-sick soul
through faith in Christ has become well known throughout
Honduras.
"The spirit of our Hospital staff is better than ever. Hos-
pital Evangelico is a nice place to work. But I guess I'm
a little prejudiced."
EvANGELICAL CoNGREss oF CAM CHuRCHES
For many months there had been hopeful discussion over
the field looking toward a possible gathering of CAM leaders
and believers from churches of the entire field. At last, in
May, 1950, a formal meeting was held, of delegates from
the six Republics, both missionaries and nationals, to make
plans for such a gathering. An excellent attendance of the
appointed delegates and the harmony which marked the long
sessions promised well for the projected Congress. April 1-8,
19 51, was the time determined.
Accordingly, the First Evangelical Congress of CAM
Churches was held in San Salvador, El Salvador. Besides
the eight official delegates from each Republic, many na-
tional leaders and missionaries attended from other Re-
publics, in addition to hundreds from all parts of El Sal-
vador. Rev. William H. Walker, then the :ty1ission's Home
Secretary, represented the Council, bringing inspiring de-
votional messages. D r. C. Fred Lincoln, Professor of Bible
at the Dallas Theological Seminary, another guest speaker,
ministered with much blessing to believers in hi s afternoon
hours of opening up the Word. Nor was any day without
its climax, as Senor don Rogelio Archilla of New York City,
invited as special evangelistic speaker, brought stirring gospel
messages each evening to audiences of near 1,000. Other
hundreds of the neighborhood heard by means of the loud-
speakers atop the church building. During the week, 170
professed faith in the Lord Jesus Christ as Savior.
The stated object of the Congress was to promote fellow-
ship, mutual understanding, and a closer association in the
work of the gospel. Accordingly, as a result of the well-
prepared papers on various phases of the work, and the
round-table discussions of these, specific important recom-
mendations were made and steps were taken for the common
good of the churches and the work.
Not the least important of these was the purpose to hold
evangelistic campaigns in all the Republics. An appeal from
a leading Panama national delegate resulted in the enthu-
siastic assumption of a missionary responsibility toward this
sister Republic-the last to be given the gospel-in the
decision to hold the first evangelistic campaign in Panama.
For this, the churches of the Republics would contribute
financial support. Other goals set were for greater emphasis
on and teaching toward self-support in the churches; a
young people's society in every church; the Congress to be
held every two years; and the publishing of a periodical
to be the organ of the Congress and give news of the six
Republics.
The Second Congress was held in Comayagiiela, Hon-
duras, in March, 1953. Progress toward the goals set two
years before was reported, including four evangelistic cam-
paigns in Panama and a number in other fields, with many
souls confessing faith in Christ. Plans made in the Second
The A1ission's Newer Projects 313
Congress included the continuation of the field-wide evan-

gelistic effort. It was also decided to sponsor a full-time
evangelist in Panama, a goal being realized now in the move
to that Republic of don Rodolfo Mendieta from Nicaragua.
New subjects for discussion and achievement were: A wider
distribution of Christian literature, putting church members
to work, Sunday Schools, day schools for the education of
believers' children, and how to reach the upper classes.
Emphasis was put upon the great need of revival.
Peak attendances at the Congress in Honduras were be-
tween six and seven hundred. This smaller figure may be
accounted for by the existence of a much smaller evangelical
community at the host center than in San Salvador. Dr. Carl
Armerding of Wheaton College Faculty and member of
the Central American Mission Council brought searching
messages from the Word, while Rev. William H. Walker,
General Secretary of the Mission, was official speaker rep-
resenting the Council. The large evening evangelistic serv-
ices were addressed by strong national evangelists, with
more than 100 confessing Christ.
Such fellowships do much toward encouraging workers
as they find they are not alone in their problems, and by re-
turning them to their fields with new help toward the solu-
tion of these. It is purposed that this comparatively new
project may become a tradition of the CAM churches, fur-
nishing a new and needed element of stability and s~rength
throughout the indigenous church of Central America.
NEW FIELD ORGANI ZATION
With an enlarging missionary force and proportionate ex-

pansion of the work, both Council and missionaries recog-
nized the need of placing more directive responsibility in the
field and the further need for better coordination of the

work and policies in the several Republics. Local matters
relating to the Mission and its missionaries in each Republic
have long been in the hands of missionary committees (called
Field Committees) elected annually by the missionaries in
each country. To the Home Council were thus left more
serious problems, matters touching general policies, initia-
tion of new projects, inter-republic matters, and in general
the coordinating of the entire work. It was felt that much
of this could be placed in the hands of a Field Secretary and
a Council of experienced mi~sionaries living in Central Amer-
ica. The Inter-Republic Conference of 1948 concurred in
the plan and it was later formally approved by the Council
and the missionary body.
Briefly, the Field Council is composed of seven members:
A Field Secretary appointed by the Home Council, and one
missionary from each of the six Republics, these to be elected
by the respective missionary bodies. The term of Secretary
and Council members is two years with possibility of re-
election.
Rev. Lawrence E. Simpson was selected as the first Field
Secretary in mid-1949 and he has continued to the present
by virtue of reappointment at the designated intervals. The
Field Council meets annually and the setup allows for the
creation of a smaller committee of the Council any time in
the interim, should extreme emergency arise. The Sec-
retary's constant contact with the fields between Council
meetings creates a sense of assurance and makes possible
· needed counsel and help as required.
CHAPTER XI
SCHOOL WORK IN CENTRAL AMERICA
It is probable that some who are familiar with the history
of the Mission have wondered at the comparatively small
proportion of institutional work included in the develop-
ments on the field. Perhaps the best single answer to the
query would be a reminder that Central America is not, as
some other mission lands, utterly devoid of those benefits
which usually come under this head. Measured by our own
ideals, educational and medical standards may be considered
low; yet such benefits were and are procurable and much
advance has been made in the bettering of them in recent
years.
Then, too, the stated purpose of the Mission has been
from the beginning, "to preach the gospel to every creature
in Central America;" and it has been generally felt that
direct evangelism is the shortest route to this accomplish-
ment. Perhaps the ardent zeal felt for evangelism has pre-
cluded an amount of school and medical work such as would
have been entirely consistent, even in a mission like the
CAM.
In spite of the foregoing facts, individual missionaries
have faced specific problems which have made for an element
of school work. This has been in view in the earlier section
on Honduras, as related to Miss Nelson's work, and there
are still other references to primary schools in this volume.
A number of small schools have been operated for varying
periods in different fields. Today, several of these are meet-
ing real needs, but with one exception they are carried on
under leadership of able Christian nationals. Educational
[ 315]
316 ... And in Sa~
activities fostered in the beginning of the work by mission-

aries of the Central American Mission had their setting
chiefly in the Republic of Guatemala.
Always where school work was undertaken, it has been so
under one of several challenges. The primary one has been
the appeal of children of our own believers. Perhaps a brief
statement from Mr. Toms will help to give an idea of the
situation, for it was applicable in every place where believers
had been called out:
"The persecution of our children in the public schools is
most serious and disgusting. Two little boys, children of be-
lievers who have assisted regularly in our Sunday School, are
so persecuted in school that one is afraid to go alone. The
other children take them by the hands and feet and carry
them into the Romish church. Before, they could hardly
wait until Sunday School time. Now, after six months in the
public school, their parents almost have to whip them to get
them to come. They say now they don't want to be evan-
gelistas because they are so persecuted, and they have become
so immoral in their habits and speech that their parents al-
most despair."
Along the same line Mr. Bishop reasoned relative to the
school work which he sponsored in Guatemala City for sev-
eral years, saying:
"The necessities of the case have forced the school work
upon us. How can we place these children in the hands of
corrupt Rome, ever the enemy of the gospel, and expect
God's blessing upon the young and rising generation com-
mitted to our care?"
Accordingly, for a few years a school with boys and girls
taught separately was maintained in the Mission premises
in Guatemala City. National teachers were employed, but
School Work in Central America 317
always most carefully selected by Mr. Bishop and his co-

laborers, not only for their scholarship and ability to teach,
but for their spiritual qualifications as well. One of the most
capable schoolmasters afterward entered the ministry and
was among the strongest and most spiritual pastors for many
years. The school finally had an enrollment of 100, more
or less, and was looked upon with genuine favor from every
standpoint.
The next Mission school effort in the Republic was begun
at San Marcos station in 1914 by Miss A. Fern Houser, who,
together with her evangelistic vision and Bible knowledge,
was possessed of a splendid training as a school teacher, and
had a yearning to see the children of believers trained in the
rudiments of education as well as some systematic knowl-
edge of the Word. Her early curriculum included classes in
both Bible and music. All but two of the original 15 pupils
were children of believers, and the major number of sub-
jects were taught by a young woman of the country.
El Jardin de las Rosas ScHOOL AND ORPHANAGE
In the beginning of 1915, under the united plan and

vision of Misses Houser and Estella Zimmerman, the school
project was transferred to the Mission premises in Guate-
mala City, combined with a small orphanage effort, and
made the beginning of an institution which became known as
the Garden of Roses School and Orphanage. The school be-
gan its Guatemala City career with 25 pupils, jumping to 65
as an enrollment for the second year, thus indicating the
welcome and appreciation accorded the advent of such an
enterprise by the believers in Guatemala City and its en-
virons. The school came to number some 200 boys and girls,
part resident pupils. Since 1945 this school has been run by
318 . And in Samaria
Miss Zimmerman personally, and is not related to the CAM.

La Aurora ScHOOL
In 1920, another school of importance had its beginning

at Huehuetenango station in Western Guatemala. Mr. Frank
G. Toms had long had a burden for the establishing of a
work of such character. Consequently, when someone quali-
fied became available to head it up, Mr. Toms took advan-
tage of that boon.
The school, named La Aurora, had a wide and favorable
acceptance. It began with 25 pupils, and the next year found
it carrying an enrollment of 90 with more desiring to come.
The priest warned his people publicly against the school,
saying the gospel was taught even in the arithmetic classes!
Mr. Toms wrote during that second year:
<'Our school draws from a district 150 miles square. It is
already proving an effective arm of service. We believe that
through these children loaned to us, we shall be able to enter
many homes with the gospel, which homes are now closed
to us. . . . It would make your hearts rejoice to see how
readily the children from these fanatical Romanist homes
receive the gospel truths."
From year to year, excellent supervision and teaching
force were provided, and the school grew to an enrollment
of 250, drawing its pupils from all of Guatemala, and a few
even from other Central American Republics. Many places
gave a wide-open door to the gospel in subsequent years
because some boy or girl of the vicinity had attended the
school and returned to his or her home to give a favorable
and friendly report. It was with regret on the part of many
that it became necessary to discontinue the school in the
year 1932.
SChool Work in Central America 319
Colegio Nimaya
Comparatively small in size, yet potent as to influence was
the Indian school begun at San Antonio Aguas Calientes, by
Mr. W. C. Townsend in 1919, the first mission school to be
established for the dialect-speaking aborigines of Guatemala.
It was taught in its infancy by an Indian of the town who
could read and write. Later the school, including a home for
boarding students, was largely Miss Jennette Tallet's re-
sponsibility for a few months, and then was taken under
supervision of Misses Lavanchie Barrows and Annie M. Es-
don, who carried on with the help of national assistants. For
something like 25 years, the rest of the school's life, Miss
Barrows continued as principal.
In 19 51 several factors made it impractical to continue the
School as a Mission project. By that time, it had grown to
the limit of all available facilities. The last school year 82
were enrolled, even though Miss Barrows was forced to limit
the student group that year.
About 160 were graduated from the six-year course, a
((higher education" truly for boys and girls in that Indian
region. Many have gone to th)! Bible Institutes, a large
number learned to play the organ and otherwise help in
their local congregations, girl graduates became Christian
nurses and teachers, and many of the boys are outstanding
Christian men in their communities as teachers, business
men and leaders in other vocations.
Minas de Oro ScHOOL
In Honduras, somewhat west of central, at Minas de Oro

in Comayagua Department is the only remaining missionary-
sponsored school of the CAM.
In the rounds of her varied station duties as a missionary
and nurse, Miss Mabel Rowell was constantly aware of the
dire need of the children, especially those of the developing
evangelical community. She had a conviction, too, that a
stable work could hardly be built among those who could
not read nor write. In I 94 7, in a venture of faith she an-
nounced the opening of a day school. The Lord had provided
a teacher and the money for his keep for a period until Miss
Rowell thought the fees charged would care for such ex-
pense. Miss Rowell expected 10 or a dozen pupils; 30 came,
many from the most prominent families, though. she made
it clear that the Bible would be taught. A few even presented
themselves from out of town, making their abode in local
homes. Equipment was improvised and primitive. To the
usual elementary school curriculum were added both Bible
and English.
The opening of the second year brought a student group
of 65. By expanding all available housing and completing a
simple school building, provision was made for boarding
pupils who pled to come from a distance. Early in the second
year, incited by outside enemies of the gospel, the older
pupils showed signs of rebellion at the Bible class. But much
prayer and tactful handling with no compromise brought an
entirely new turn, and a keen interest in Scripture memoriza-
tion was achieved. By the end of the term 50 had expressed
their earnest desire to accept Christ and follow Him, and in
many lives signs of the new birth were not wanting.
The school grew to more than 100, including 35 boarding
pupils. Miss Rowell now has a missionary helper, Miss Mar-
jorie Josi, as well as assistance of capable national teachers,
some of them Bible Institute graduates who were formerly
pupils of the school. It is her supreme reward that many
Dr. Carl Armerding and Rev. William H. Walker Arriving at
ToNCONTiN Airport, Tegucigalpa, Honduras, tor
Second All-Church CONGRESO, 1953
Mass Meeting and Gospel Serv ice ot Second CONGRESO B efor e

Statue of Honduras Patriot, Morazan, 1953
Minas de Oro School, Honduras . School and Chapel
Buildings in Background
I\
~~·- :•'!i · ~--~. ' # - ,_

School Sponsored by CAM Pastor, Comayagilela, Honduras,
Misses Edith Merdes and Mary Lou Miller, Lett and Right
CAM School tor Missionaries' Children, Huehuetenango, Guatemala

Faculty: Rear Lett, Mrs. and Mr. James Stoddard and Miss Isabel
Moses; Rear Right, Misses Margaret Datema and Helen Metz
who have gotten a life foundation in the school are now

pursuing more advanced training either for definite Christian
s~rvice or for other vocations as Christian men and women.
ScHooL FOR MissiONARIEs' CHILDREN
In a unique category, but not to be ignored is the School

for the children of CAM Missionaries, begun in 1935. For
i 4 years the School was under the able direction of Miss
Anna M. Van Hook, a former St. Louis school teacher who
had already given 12 years of missionary service in regular
station work. For 12 years Miss Mildred Cushnie from the
Pennsylvania school system had been happily associated with
Miss Van Hook in the School, when the latter felt it was
time to step aside for a younger woman, and so Miss Cushnie
succeeded her and has carried on as Principal since 1949.
She is ably assisted by an excellent staff of fully qualified
teachers and house mothers.
The School is housed in the commodious and well-adapted
property at Huehuetenango, Guatemala, formerly occupied
by La Aurora School. Each year sees its ministry enlarging
as it continues to lift the burden of our growing missionary
family concerning the school needs of their children in those
crucial years of the grammar grades. Twenty-eight children
are enrolled for 1954. More excellent supervision, disci-
pline and instruction, together with a well-rounded home
life for youngsters away from home, would be difficult to
find. One can imagine with what justifiable pFide and joy
the teachers and house mothers now see their for-mer pupils
filling gaps in the missionary ranks, second generation mis-
....sionaries of the CAM.
INDIGENous ScHOOL EFFORT
Deep regret was felt in many quarters when Colegio Ni-

maya closed its doors. But there was a rainbow on the cloud.
The local church elders asked the use of the safest of the
buildings and have since carried on a Christian Day School
taught by graduates of Nimaya. The first year over 70 chil-
dren composed the student body. A completely indigenous
project now, the school is helping to fulfill the objectives
of the church in Central America.
In 1952 a long-projected idea became a reality when the
Francisco G. Penzotti Christian Grade School opened its
doors in Guatemala City. This new move is sponsored by the
evangelical Christians of that large city and has already
reached an enrollment of almost 200. According to their own
announcement, this is the answer to many, many prayers of
the brethren who have felt the need of a truly Christian
school which will guarantee moral and spiritual values to
the children of believers. Acceptable schooling for the chil-
dren of our national workers is a particular objective.
Two schools of the same type, though on lesser scale, are
operating in Honduras, both under the leadership of strong,
enterprising pastors. One at Comayagiiela is directed by don
Mariano Gonzales and his capable wife; the other, at
Samaria, by don Julio Marriaga and wife, the two latter
being outstanding graduates of the Central American Bible
Institute.
It is most gratifying to note that in many quarters there
are stirrings in the national church which give promise of
still further developments in this important realm.
Here is another definite challenge for present-day mis-
sionary service, potential of unlimited fruit. In many places
the Christians would welcome, yea, they earnestly desire,

such provision for their children. Yet who will set in motion
the operation that will bring it to pass? Pleas are voiced by
pastors and by older missionaries in behalf of their Christian
communities, for well-qualified, aggressive missionary-teach-
ers who will lend their know-how to the starting of such
institutions as Christian Grade Schools, staffing them with
Christian national teachers. Even in the U. S. A. such a
movement is gaining favor for children of Christian families.
How much more necessary where public school education
so-called is on the level seen in L atin America !
CHAPTER XII
THE FORWARD LOOK
The ultimate two-fold aim of a sound mission and its
missionaries is the thorough evangelization of their field and
the establishing of a strong indigenous church: A church
fully self-governing, self-supporting and self-propagating.
In its earlier history the Central American Mission probably
made greater progress toward the former than toward the
latter. For the past 20 years, however, while in no sense
limiting our purpose and program to fully evangelize our
field, there has been an emphatic effort to foster and stimu-
late the strengthening of the national church to the end
that it might be able to carry on alone. Real progress has
been made and we pray for and expect increasing momentum
in the days to come. In all the Republics the national church
leaders are more and more cognizant of the necessity of
persistence in this direction; but abundant prayer, patience
and missionary counsel are indispensable while the national
Christians learn their spiritual and material responsibility
and while those trained in the Bible Institutes get a vision
of true service even to the point of sacrifice if need be.
It is to be remembered that for many years now other
recognized Boards have labored in the Central American
Republics, and with these Boards certain territorial under-
standing was long ago arrived at. This has, for the most
part, averted overlapping of effort or misunderstandings
which might have developed otherwise. In the territorial
responsibility of the CAM, as intimated more than once in
this volume, thousands are still unreached, whole depart-
ments are without a missionary. Likely at least some of the
[ 324]
the Forward Look 325
cooperating boards would have to confess to a similar cause

for regret. While such a condition obtains, we must recog-
nize our commission as still unfulfilled. Even in some areas
which have been favore4 with itinerant preaching and where
there are groups of believers, much is yet to be desired in
the way of evangelization and the establishing of the indig-
enous church. More and well-trained missionary couples
truly called of God are the answer to this crying need.
The demand for more and more nationals trained in a
knowledge of the Word is paramount. To this end the
Bible Institutes are serving well. However, it is felt that
· in some fields, especially Honduras and Nicaragua, farthest
removed from these centers of training, short-term institute
projects perhaps for three-month periods, would go far
toward remedying the lack and need. For the encouraging
of young people to go for the regular Institute training and
also for the carrying out of the short-term institutes, mission-
ary couples are the need of the hour.
As personnel and equipment are supplied, the Mission
now actively contemplates a publishing center, whereby may
be printed and published the quantities of literature, particu-
larly tracts and booklets, which are the ever-present and in-
creasing necessity in a mission field. Especially would such a
project be a strong supply source for the Mission's evangeli-
cal book stores. It is hoped, too, that one important goal may
be the publishing of the Mission's own unified Sunday School
literature which till now remains only a cherished dream.
Much encouragement is felt in the recent appointment of a
well-prepared, experienced printer-couple who come to us
with the specific vision of the unlimited possibilities wrapped
up in this type of ministry. For the establishment of such a
center, at least one additional couple is needed.
326 . . . And in Sa11Uir1a
To summarize regarding personnel, it may be said that

some 50 additional missionaries could well be placed in
fields and phases of the Mission's work. These include
qualified Bible - teachers for both regular and short-term
Bible Institutes, a few young people for children's and young
people's work, a few well-prepared school teachers to pro-
mote national-sponsored evangelical schools, a number of
missionary couples for pioneering and general field respon-
sibility, and technically trained young people for various
Radio and Hospital ministries. The Mission's institutions
will unceasingly require replacements, not to mention the
necessary increase of personnel always incident to expansion.
In this connection, as regards the Hospital, pertinent goals
are both the establishing of a nurses' training school and
the beginning of an ambulatory clinic with all of its poten-
tialities. Such undertakings will require the services of addi-
tional workers. In the realm of Radio, increased effort is
contemplated in the matter of Bible Correspondence Courses
already begun. Also gospel broadcasts in some of the more
~mportant Indian dialects are in project. For these latter to
be effective, a move for placing inexpensive receiving sets in
Indian centers must be included in the plan, since these are
practically unknown to this underprivileged class.
The extension of the Mission's boundaries to include
Mexico with its 26 million people has long been a cherished
hope and earlier publicity has gone out to that effect. Toward
the working out of ways and means and the calling of per-
sonnel for an early beginning in this field, much prayer and
the necessary material provision are potent factors.
Like other "faith" institutions, the Mission's over-all con-
fidence is ever in the divine Source of its origin; and this
confidence can never be separated from the conviction that
The Forward Look 327
e-onsistent, prevailing prayer is our responsibility and must be

our watchword. It is the God-ordained means by which His
projects are sustained and empowered. It is cause for increas-
ing courage to the Mission, especially its field staff, that
through accelerated effort in more recent months, directed by
Mrs. William Walker, wife of the General Secretary, over
600 prayer partners are now listed by name and have assumed
specific assignments of prayer responsibility. Because of these
and hundreds more whom we trust will be enlisted, shall we
not confidently expect an increasing strength throughout the
work and the bringing of revival and divine power in life and
service of the entire Mission staff a~ home and abroad? Lack
of this we recognize as our superlative impoverishment.
Among our field problems to be met and solved, one is
particularly and conspicuously important, and we feel it
calls for brief elucidation for our readers. In the summaries
of the work's present status it may be observed that there
is wide variation between the figures describing the "evan-
gelical community" and those signifying the "baptized com-
municants." It is a necessary standard that no professed be-
liever may be baptized and admitted to church membership
until he or she has made satisfactory adjustment of marital
relationships. Since, as mentioned elsewhere, more than 60
percent .of births are illegitimate, and since the civil marriage
tie is lightly regarded by the majority of the people, it can
readily be understood that cases of hopelessly confused re-
lationships exist in large numbers. Ofttimes, with proper help
and counsel from Christian leaders, these can be untangled
and believers can be made ready for baptism and church
membership and may become faithful and effective individ-
ual witnesses as well. But failure of such adjustment, as may
easily be recognized, is a major hindering factor in the in-
328 ... And in Samari.
crease of the visible church in Central America, both numeri-

cally and in power. In some cases the tangles can never be
untied. Thus one comprehends, at least in part, the reason for
the comparatively small number classified as "baptized com-
municants" after so many years.
There is, however, light at the end of the tunnel. By the
presence and power of the gospel and the Word of God in
homes and lives, many second-generation Christian young
people are being reared with a recognition of Christian stand-
ards, and are being saved from these unspeakable moral en-
tanglements and their resulting confusion. Normal Christian
homes are increasing and. are contributing a new stability to
the church life in fields where the gospel has been longer
known. We look with longing and expectancy toward a day
when, rooted in Central American soil, a growth truly indig-
enous as to leadership, propagation and sustenance, the na-
tional church shall have attained to its normal development
.-as a vine of God's planting; when its number of "baptized
communicants" will be proportionate to the "evangelical
community;" when spiritually and morally it shall have put
on strength in such measure as to be able, not merely to walk
alone, but to assume responsibility for the evangelization of
its own native land. This is the present goal and objective of
the Mission; and its prayer is for wisdom to lay hold on such
measures as will make largest contribution toward this at-
tainment.
DlJD;:s~ UNITED
New one"a"'
~
\
CE.NTRAL Related to the United States

and the Caribbean Area.
Maj or A ir Lines - - -
Pnncipa.l St eamshi p Lines - - - - -
Distances ;,-, Naut ical Miles
0 .so 100 1.50 200 soo
Sta.,ute Mile&
I
I
I
"ATES I
I
I
I
I
I OCE.AN
I
I
\I
I
I
I
I
' '
.
!
~ --- - -
i
i
!
'-·,, VENEZUELA
COLOMBIA )
SOUTH AMERICA J

And in Samaria

Transféré par

Informations du document

Copyright

Formats disponibles

Partager ce document

Partager ou intégrer le document

Options de partage

Avez-vous trouvé ce document utile ?

Ce contenu est-il inapproprié ?

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

And in Samaria

Transféré par

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

:AnJ .

CJ:NlRAL AM"£'Q I C-A

T.-.---~_,~c - ..,Ij ---~

A Story of More Than Sixty Years' Missionary

To the memory of the Beloved Founder

The chief mountain chain of the Western Hemisphere

14,000 feet above sea level. Volcanic peaks appear in all

The population of ten million includes almost two million

Spanish is the prevailing and official language; but it

The poor and lower classes make up the mass population,

illiterate. Including Costa Rica, which has an illiteracy of

The products of the soil, chiefly corn, bananas and coffee,

Sponsors of missionary effort in Latin lands are far too

mony, sometimes they were tempted to cease their petitions.

destitute of gospel light, but that the Spanish-speaking and

". . . Already God has graciously answered in part the

Dr. Scofield recorded: "Three words define the spirit and

every part of the land for the Central American Mission

Area-23,000 sq. mi. (appr. the size of West Virginia).

t Political divisions corresponding to states in the

the Central American Mission. It seemed the manifest

As to the religious conditions in general which confronted

"During the Feast of Semana Santa the latter part of

Unmolested for something like four centuries, it was not

crowd us too much, and preached the gospel to those who

Mr. and Mrs. McConnell had been warmly received by

was given in the work the McConnells had come to do.

considered too sacred and holy for the Protestant dead.

The population of Costa Rica, unlike the other Central

during which time I made visits to different camps which

Meanwhile the Spanish work was opening up more and

office where we are now imprisoned. We are told that a

In April, 1896, Mr. and Mrs. McConnell felt impelled

What strange uncoverings were the portion of those

IN STILL OTHER TowNs AND DisTANT REGIONS

In May, 1897, Mr. Jamison returned to Costa Rica,

The Costa Rica work moved forward during the follow-

as miSSIOnary residence stations were now under the care

However, the opposition of the enemy had not dimin-

came to hear God's Word and confessed it to be the truth.

In May, 1909, Mr. McConnell's health necessitated the

"The gentle and beloved apostle of Costa Rica has fallen

In April, 1912, Mr. Frank W. Boyle was able to return

The close of the first quarter-century of missionary service

cised much vigilance over the various out-stations and their

It would seem that the burden was allowed to grow too

It was March of the year following, when Mr. and Mrs.

is propitious. Work outside the Capital is taking shape and

In 1925, three new missionaries reached Costa Rica, by

AN UNUSUAL TRACT MINISTRY

An interesting phase of testimony developed by some in

gospel portions and New Testaments, 125 new villages en-

In spite of a fluctuating missionary personnel, there were

love them with an unselfish love, nor to yearn and labor

The Costa Rica field of the Central American Mission

names of San Jose, Grecia and Cartago on the Meseta

side. Their return to the Capital was necessary in the spring

measure the fruit of his sponsorship and encouragement

The coming of additional missionaries in 1938, and again

Peninsula of Guanacaste Province. This expansion was aided

trained nationals to meet such challenges! Names of Rio

Moving eastward from San Jose toward the Atlantic and

plantation area and both he and the resident miSSionaries

First Women's Convention of Costa Rica, held at San Jose